Mister Toppy Pants got in trouble.

Coming home from a night away where she had me tied up in rope and all sorts of other lovely bits of play (more to say on that soon), I mentioned that I've been increasingly curious about being completely immobilized and have long wondered what it would be like to bound in plastic wrap. So she stopped at Wal-Mart to pick up some heavy duty pallet wrap and some kitchen saran wrap for small areas and touchups (some puppy pads, which we haven't yet used — that will be a new adventure for me when we get there).

My first mistake was in walking away from her in the store without permission. But my second mistake was much worse, and soon to come.

Back at home, after a snack and a shower, she had me undress and stand by the bed. She started to tie me up... but with rope. Rope? But this was cling wrap day! She told me she wanted to tie my hands at my waist so that they'd be better immobilized if she left a gap in the wrap, because she wanted access so she could sound my cock and fuck my ass.

"I don't think you need to do that, Miss. I think it will work fine with only the cling wrap around my arms," I said. She stared at me. "Umm... I'm topping from the bottom, aren't I?"

"So you don't want to be tied, is that it?" She asked. "Okay! I won't tie you again until you beg for it, Mister Toppy Pants. That's who you are now, right? So that's a good name for you! Mister Toppy Pants!"

So she wrapped me. And wrapped me. And wrapped me some more, ankles to shoulders, with the pallet wrap. And then all around my feet with the kitchen cling wrap. And she smacked me in the balls through the plastic.

"This is what you wanted, right? All wrapped like this? No rope, no handle for me to turn you around or flip you over. You only want to play exactly how you like it, when you like it, isn't that right Mister Toppy Pants?"

"I'm sorry, Miss! I didn't mean to be toppy!" I said.

"...who's sorry?"

"I'm sorry!"

"That's not your na-a-ame..." she said, almost sing-song.

I took a deep breath. "Mister Toppy Pants is sorry, Miss."

"Mmmmm, that was cute, let's get it on video," she said. She took her phone and brought it right to my face. Immobilized in plastic, I couldn't get away no matter how shy I felt, or how much the anxiety of being unable to move started pressing on my mind.

Now on camera, in an unflattering close up: "What are you sorry for?"

"I'm sorry for topping from the bottom, Miss."

"Mmmm mmmm," she corrected, "try again. Who's sorry for topping from the bottom?"

"...Mister Toppy Pants is sorry for topping from the bottom, Miss."

"And who are you?"

"...I'm Mister Toppy Pants."

She put the phone away, and pulled out safety shears to cut a phone-sized square out of the plastic right around my cock.

"That was a cute video. Are you going to post it on Fet or am I?"

"Oh no, please, Miss! Don't post the video! It's too embarrassing!"

"Oh, I think you like that idea. Look how slippery the plastic wrap is from how much your cock is leaking."

"No, please don't post it!"

She only looked mildly moved by my pleading. She took one of the sounds and started threading it into my urethra. "Do you feel very toppy right now, Mister Toppy Pants?" She asked.

"No, Miss, I don't feel very toppy right now." Wrong again. "...Mister Toppy Pants doesn't feel very toppy right now."

"You know, that should be your new scene name. [REDACTED] isn't a very good name. I bet 'Mister Toppy Pants' would start lots of conversations at play parties. If you don't want to post the video, I'll just have you change your name on Fet to MisterToppyPants."

"No please, I don't want to..." My energy to protest was waning. I did have a sound 8" inside me after all.

"WHO doesn't want to?!"

"...Mister Toppy Pants doesn't want to!"

Eventually she cut me free so I could calm down (being enclosed was scary!), relax my body, take a breath, go potty. But a few minutes later I was on my back, a Hitachi magic wand vibe on my cock, and her strapon deep inside me.

"May I come please, Miss?"

"May WHO come?"

"May Mister Toppy Pants please come, Miss, please!"

"When you come, I want you to say 'I'm Mister Toppy Pants'. Come for me."

She's made me say other things as I've come before, other way sexier things. Even just the night before I'd needed help getting back into subspace and she had me say, "I'm your submissive little slut."

Her cock pressed against my prostate. "I'm Mister Toppy Pants." The vibrator rumbled through my cock and down through my perineum. "I'm Mister Toppy Pants!" She thrust harder, holding my hips to press into me. "Oh, oh, oh god, I'm Mister Toppy Pants, oh god, oh god..." I said.

"Mmmmmmm, there it is."

I was shouting, half incomprehensible, as I came on my belly. "I'M MISTER TOPPY PANTS! I'M MISTER TOPPY PANTS!"

Cuddling afterward, she held me close against her. "You know, if you really don't want to post the video, and you really don't want to change your name on Fet... I suppose there could be a third option."

"Yes, Miss?"

"You could post this all on Reddit."

"It just knows what scares you and turns you on" the woman says as I approach the chair. The restraints look very heavy duty - chest straps, two or three leg straps, wrist and arm cuffs - once I'm in the chair and the headset goes on, I am not going anywhere.

"I mean I trust you but this is a lot of money, it better be worth it." I say to her.

"Oh it definitely is. When I did it, it scared the shit out of me." she replied "the AI just has a way of using your brain waves and your social media to show you exactly what you are most scared of, in a sexy kinda way."

"So what did it show you?" I say taking my sweats and hoodie off and chancing my arm at getting some cheap titilaton.

"Well I went in expecting it to show me some sort of sexual assault - cos, let's face it, that is terrifying. But it didn't. Somehow it knew me better." she says sitting my naked body down on the chair "what it showed me has haunted me ever since. Unsatisfying vanilla sex with someone who was fucking beautiful and amazing in every other aspect. We'd have this amazing house, he was absolutely ripped, he was so funny - he turned me on so much I just wanted to devour him - but then we went to bed and he just robotically slid in and out. No foreplay, no kink, no words, just the most boring intercourse ever."

"So you guarantee it's going to be sex related?" I say as she fastens the buckles of the straps across my chest. "It's not going to show me dying alone, slowly being eaten by snakes?"

"Not unless that turns you on!" she says as she continues with the ties on my arms and my legs. I do try and think of what turns me on and my cock responds to thought of the good things it could see.

"There's a whole bunch of toys under the chair and in the walls. The chair will use them when it knows you need them." she says as I feel some cold air rush against my unsupported ass "The program will start once I leave the room. I wholeheartedly recommend that you interact with whatever you see or hear as you get out of it what you put into it, it's interactive it's not a movie. If it gets too scary and you want out you need to say 'blueberry' THREE times in quick succession."

I nod as she fastens the immersive helmet over my face. I can hear my own breath. Every exhale hits the opaque screen in front of me. Five breaths. The woman's voice in my ear says "I'm going to close the door. I'd say enjoy but....."

Her voice trails off. Another handful of breaths is all I can hear. My heart thumps in anticipation.

And then there's a ringing. Like a mobile, or Teams or Zoom. I try and grab an imaginary mouse forgetting already that I'm tied to a chair

"Hello" I say to nowhere "Hello who is this?"

A face appears sitting at a desk looking like they're staring into a web cam. "Hello this is Doctor Eastman" she says. Her brunette bob is slightly wavy at the bottom. I know this face from somewhere. I recognise those cheekbones, those eyes and those red lips.

"Oh Jane!" I say finally remembering her first name. She looks at me blankly. "I've not seen you in ages - we knew each other way back - through my sister."

I had such a massive crush on her. She worked in a department store during college, which just happened to be next to the sports bar I had to pretend I liked to go to so I could walk through there and accidentally bump into her. I didn't always go over and talk to her, sometimes I would just walk through to see her in the distance so I didn't pester her too much. Her uniform - black tops, black skirts and black tights - definitely started my obsession with legs, tights and stockings.

"You know - Jules' brother - we lived in the house with the red door, we always had that big BBQ in the summer?" Jane still looks at me blankly.

"Oh yeah, it's been ages hasn't it? Must've been about fifteen or twenty years. Fancy meeting up with you like this." she says.

There's an akward pause. Trying to fill the dead air I say "How's life?"

"Yes good" she replies tersely. There's more silence. "OK, so unless you have anything specific for me - I think I'll leave it there."

There's a pause and I smile. Whilst it was nice to see an old face, and a beautiful one as that, this was not exactly what I had spent all my money on. "Just before I go" she says "Do you still masterbate to that photo I posted on Facebook back in 2012?"

Oh that picture. She had been doing some sort of crossfit back then and was ripped as fuck. She was on a night out in a bar wearing these low rise jeans and a crop top. She was turned to the camera slightly and you could see the indentations of abs on her somach. She had that beautiful line that runs down the side of the hips and draws your eyes into her jeans to imagine what it was leading to. I can see that picture as clear as day. Or did I actually see that picture? Did it just flash up? The mental image of that photo is so clear I can't tell if I'm imagining it or if I saw it.

"You know" she says carrying on "when they asked me to take part in this, I couldn't remember who you were. They sent me photos, they sent me detailed description as to who you are. And I had no recollection of you at all."

She said take part? I thought this was AI generated? This can't really be her can it? I can feel something gently brushing against my cock. This is really not the right time to get hard.

"This all must be pretty embarassing for you?" she says as the video starts to zoom into her lips "we're not even friends on Facebook are we? So you've searched me out, gone through my photos and kept that for more than a decade and still wank off to it"

A paddle starts slapping my balls. The slaps are light but they are relentless, hitting the same spot over and over. The more the paddle taps the more painful it becomes.

"That's pretty fucking creepy you know. I mean not as creepy as the way you used to stalk me when I was work." she says "I wanted nothing to do with you then and I don't want to now. I never have."

The thing that was gently stroking my shaft applies more pressure and begins to vibrate. Up and down the underside of my shaft. Faster and harder. The paddle hitting my balls has slowed down it's frequency but has increased it's power and strength. I groan from the pleasure.

"Are you..... Enjoying this?" Jane says and I fumble a yes as I look at her lips smirking at me as the vibrations increase and focus in on the underside of my cock head bringing me right to the verge of orgasm "That's really fucking disturbing. What sort of person enjoys this level of humiliation? You have to be one of the most disgusting human beings on the planet."

The vibrations stop, the screen goes black and I'm no longer being whacked on the balls. My head drops forward and I shake my cock around, trying to get some sort of stimulation. I need to cum. Why do I want to cum? I've just had one of the most humiliating and embarrassing interactions I've ever had and all I can think about is how turned on I am as I stare into the black void of the helmet.

What's that smell? I think to myself as I'm resigned to not getting that orgasm I need. It's orange? And lemon? Very citrus. I know that smell. That's just like what my ex Amy used to smell like. Her apartment. The candles she'd burn. I blink a couple of times and I'm in the hallway of her apartment. I'm walking down towards the living room. I can hear someone groaning somewhere. I turn into the room and see her boots lying on the floor.

Amy was the woman who made me feel comfortable enough to be admit I wanted to be dominated. She'd wear those boots out on a date and it would be the longest teasing session ever. As soon as I saw them, I knew full well that once the date was over, I was getting fucked up. The very worst one (and therefore best!) I remember was when we went to see an afternoon screening of a film and after fifteeen minutes, she leant over and told me that she was going to make me regret having a boot fetish. At regular intervals she'd lean over and whisper a threat to me "Do you think I could kick you so hard that your ball would rupture?", "Maybe I'll take my heel and stab it through your cock". With about twenty minutes to go in the movie she told me to kiss her boots and said she'd show some mercy on me if I stayed there until the end of the movie. I was hard for the entire silent trip home thinking about what was to come. When we got home, she made me immediately strip and lie down. With my feet braced against the external door, she began dragging her heel up and down my shaft. It probably took about a minute before cum was dribbling out of my cock as the pain and teasing had driven me to agony and ecstasy. She made me lie there with cum drying all over my stomach and hips for about a half hour, she walked past me on several occasions, spitting on me, before telling me I should shower.

She was perfect, I was in love, I proposed, she said yes but...... only if she could also sleep with real men. I thought she was joking. She was not joking. We broke up. 4 months passed.

But - I am still in the room. I'm still looking at her boots. I'm noticing a white blouse on the sofa. Some tights and a pair of black lace panties on the coffee table. A groan comes from the bedroom followed by her voice. "FUCK ME PLEASE" I can't forget that accent. I'm walking towards the bedroom door. She's obviously in there. And then I see another pair of trousers and a polo shirt. I don't want to open the door. What I see will crush me. I don't want to turn the handle but I have no choice.

The door opens and I step inside, just in time to hear her yell "I'm coming!". And there she is, on her knees and elbows, head down. She hates doggy, she always said she wanted to see my face. I can hear him slapping his skin against her. I can't see him. It's too dark. The only spotlight is on her.

Her head arches up into the light. "Well hello cucky." she says.

"Hi" I reply noticing how her arms are more toned, her waist thinner and her smile wider than I remembered. It had been months now and I was moving on. But seeing her body, her face and hearing a cock sliding in and out of her cunt is making me miss her. And it was making me hard.

"I have missed you so much" she said as the sound of skin on skin continues. "I was devastated when you left me, I thought you knew I wanted some real cock. Did you not want to make me happy?"

I feel a plastic sleeve slide over my cock. It's well lubricated and it's moving at a slow pace. It slides over the head of my semi hard cock and the sensation of the little ridges and bumps stimulates the shaft as it slides slowly down to the base. As it begins to slowly pull back all I can do is moan.

"I knew you wanted me to be happy. Seriously though, what woman wants a little sissy as her husband. What do I get from kicking you in the balls?" she says as my balls get a short sharp slap as the sleeve carries on sliding up and down my cock at a frustratingly slow speed "Watching you beg me to hurt you? What fucking loser does that?"

A cane or a whip appears out of nowhere, and slaps me across the chest. I jolt in the chair rattling the restraints. Another and another land. One from the left, two from the right. Two more to my thighs. I yell in pain. It stings. The sleeve twists causing a lovely pleasurable senstation on my cock as it slides back down.

"It was always you, you, you! What did I ever get out of it? Do you think I enjoyed watching you......" she says, pausing. Her neck arches back, she looks to the ceiling. Three short gasps of air and long pause. I see her shoulders begin to tremble. She exhales and her head falls back to the bed. The masterbator slides up and down my cock faster and the cane hits me again and again across my thighs. I can feel myself on the edge of cumming.

"Fuck where was I?" she says recovering from her second orgasm in the short time I've been in the room. The sleeve stops rubbing me. "I never came that hard when you were fucking me did I? How could any woman cum hard with a man so submissive he always asks for permission to cum? Do you think this man asks?"

"Look you want me to be happy" she carries on as the plastic pussy slowly slides down my shafts at a much slower speed "And getting a real man's cock makes me happy. But obviously since this is about my happiness, we'd have to do something about your cock. Chastity? Castration? Hmm.... And obviously my man here may want the occasional blow job, and I'm certainly not doing that, wait till you see the size of this thing. So we'd have to train you up to do that. You'd basically just become like a roommate of mine who occasionally deep throats my boyfriend."

I try and look and see the man but can't it's too dark. I love her and I've always wanted her to be happy but having her be pleasured by another man is heart breaking. I could be doing that. I should be doing that. I don't like this.

The sensation in my cock as it's being rubbed and massaged and the stinging in my thighs from the beating they have taken is causing a strange surge of emotions. Maybe I should reconsider? There's something about seeing the woman I loved, or do I still love, enjoying herself. But the emotional pain of it not being me and the thought that I'm not enough terrifies me. The plastic sleevs twists left and right, bringing me back to the edge of orgasm.

"I mean it's not like you'll meet anyone else who treats you as well as me, is it?" she says as the light disappears, the screen goes black and I hear her begin screaming as she has another orgasm. The stimulation on my cock stops. The sleeve withdraws. I have a moment in the blackness to recover emotionally and remind myself that I'm just in a simulation.

Within a second, the screen lights up and I'm in the reception of my office. And my coworker Zoe walks in.

"Hey stranger" she says walking towards me in her long black leather trench coat. He pink hair always makes me smile. The blonde and pink curls are so beautiful. "not seen you in the office for a while."

We exchange pleasantries as we walk towards the office door. She stands by the door and coughs. I swipe my card and open the door for her as she gives me a sexy side eye.

"So before you go to your desk, I have a question." she says grabbing my forearm. "Why won't you ask me out on a date?"

"Erm" I say trying to find the right words because I really wanted to but I was still getting over Amy and was very wary of dating another strong, confident and forthright woman. "I didn't really want to ruin our friendship, I value that too much"

"Ha!" she says with a laugh that cuts a little too deep "Seriously? What friendship? I ask you to do stuff and you run around like a little simp getting me coffee and picking up my dry cleaning. Do you think that's going to change if I fuck you?"

I turn to look at her. She's stood there with her arms folded and a knowing grin on her face. I feel something cold pressing against my ass. The plastic head of a dildo, it starts to slowly push apart my hole. The first inch seems to take forever. I can feel myself gradually opening up and accepting it.

"Or are you worried that you're going to enjoy being dominated by a confident woman" she says as the dildo overcomes the initial tightness of my ass and slides easily inside "or should I say dominated by ANOTHER confident woman. You little slaves are all the same. I could see right through you immediately. Your second day, when I introduced myself and your eyes never got higher than my boots. That was when we knew."

The fake cock is now sliding easily in and out of my ass. The angle of it slightly changes. I feel something I've not felt before from the handful of times I've been pegged. Is this my prostate? The feeling is nice. The plastic cock begins to tingle and vibrate.

"Why are you so worried about us dating?" she says as I look out over the office trying to hide the discomfort of having a vibrating cock in my ass massaging my prostate. She puts her arm around me drawing my closer. The fake leather of her coat smells fantastic. "Are you worried that I'm going to tell the Kate over there by the photocopier that you enjoy having me ram a dildo into your ass? Don't worry because she already knows"

"Are you worried that Joe, the finance guy who knows your cousin, will see the photos I'll take of you being squashed between my thighs as you make me cum?" she says as the thing in my ass begins to inflate and deflate several times. She has turned to whisper in my ear and I can hear her lips moving "well he already knows you're not a real man - why else do you think he stopped hanging out with you?"

"Amelia over there is just waiting for the moment you're outed." Zoe says turning me to the corner of the office where I can see the HR manager with her legs up on her desk and her bright pink heels dangling off her toes "She loves having her toes sucked. And the moment you are outed, your mornings are starting with licking and sucking her toes as she uses her vibrator"

"Does the fact that I'll show your boss videos of me laughing at you whilst you're bent over double spurting cum all over your face scare you?" she says as the cock goes back to sliding in and out at a much faster speed. I can feel her hair brushing against my neck as she stays really close. "because it shouldn't. She already knows who you are. She told us before you were even hired. You reek of beta energy. Everyone in the office, everyone you've ever met - they know who you are and what you like"

"And I realise, if I'm going to fuck you" she says pulling away from me and once again letting me see her in her full glory. "I'm going to have to take the lead."

Like a subliminal message within an advert, I see a quick frame of Zoe stood there, coat removed, wearing a tight black catsuit and a strap on. I get three fast strokes of the cock in my ass and then it retreats and a logo appears and a robotic voice says "Thank you for booking with us and making your fantasies come true. I hope you've enjoyed your time."

"Right I'm going to remove the helmet," the woman's voice says after a minute or so "We recommend you take your time to reaclimitise while I unbuckle you"

The helmet comes off and as the woman undoes the straps I look down at the welts on my legs and flex all my extremities not realising how still I'd been.

I get dressed and go to leave. As the woman escorts me out she whispers to me "I'm not supposed to say this but what I saw on your headset, that was fucking hot. It's the sexiest thing I've seen anyone experience. I had no idea there were men out there who had such depraved fantasies."

I smile at her as I stumble down the corridor trying to get my balance. "One more thing" she says "Zoe...... Erm..... She's in my Wednesday Pilates class. I recognised her hair. You should ask her out, she's fun. Obviously I'm bound by confidentiality and can't say anything about what happened here, so your secret's safe."

It's several hours later and it's 2am, I'm lying in bed thinking over what I saw. Should I be fantasising about someone who I've not seen in over a decade? Do I want to be a chaste, bisexual, cuck just so I can be around Amy? Was Zoe right? Does everyone know who I am and what I'm like? Should I ask her out?

And there's a ping on my phone, my security camera has picked something up outside. I open the app and go to the live view and turn the microphone on so I can ward off any potential burglars. There's someone walking towards my house. She's wearing a long black leather trench coat, I can see the reflection of the light. The picture is not good enough quality to see her face from that distance. Then she gets closer and I see it's Zoe. Dressed exactly the same as she was in my vision.

She gets close enough so the quality of the picture is good enough to make out that she is untying the belt of her coat. It parts, showing that she's wearing a cat suit and a strap on. She looks exactly like that snapshot I saw earlier.

Wait? Am I still in the simulation??? "BLUEBERRY BLUEBERRY BLUEBERRY" I say out loud hopping to stop this.

"Oh sweetie, you're not in the virtual reality any more. This is real life" she says looking into the camera "now let me in so I can fuck your ass".

As most people out there I had and have the habit to leave my life behind me for a few weeks during those hot summer months. My summer vacation was a sacred thing to my, and all my girlfriends had the choice of either coming with me, or staying at home alone. Because me not going on vacation, that just was no option at all.

The woman I was with, she was roughly my age, a couple of years ago decided to accompany me on my round trip through a land in the South, filled with ancient ruins, beaches, beautiful countrysides and awesome cities. She actually was genuinely thrilled about it. And her excitement grew when I told her that I would pay for it all.

Because thirty four year old me had a good paying job that provided me with more than just some disposable income. But as things sometimes go, relationships tend to go extinct. And that was exactly what happened to me four weeks before my, before our summer vacation would kick off.

It was a devastating breakup, she tore my heart out of my body when she took off with her fitness trainer who was so kind to deliver all of the stuff that I had over in my girlfriends apartment – we more or less were living together in it – to my place. It was a little but awkward, and it was clear that we would most likely not become best friends, but that way I didn’t had to see my ex anymore.

Now that I had my stuff back, I just put the boxes into my bedroom, I went back to what had become my daily ritual: Getting up, going to work, coming back home, having a little break down, maybe talk with someone on the phone, then falling asleep and the same story on the following day.

Only interrupted by some going out and drinking on the weekend. I was a heart broken wreck. A heart broken wreck that had a vacation laying in front of him. I was thinking of canceling it all, but when I told my best friend about those plans, he gave me the following reaction: “Go on your vacation. You love your big summer vacation. And it can’t get any worse, can it?”

He had more than one point there. So I didn’t cancel my big summer vacation. I didn’t even called the hotels to tell them that I would show up on my own, and if there was the possibility to downgrade from two bedroom rooms to single bedroom rooms. I left everything as it was originally booked.

A few weeks later I boarded a train. I had reserved two seats, and I also had bought two tickets in advance. So I was looking forward to relatively comfy eight hour ride. I could have taken a plane too, but it would only bring me about one hour, because airports are far far away from everything, than you have to show up early, and so on, and so on.

The train quickly filled up, I wasn’t the only one going on vacation, or visiting their hometowns. But the seat next to me stayed empty, if people were asking if the seat was taken, I had a reservation and a ticket to show off. I told the people that the person I am traveling was late, but would show up later. Yes, I know, a little bit of an asshole move, but I paid for the second seat.

Then the train departed. I quickly went into train travel mode: Listening to some music while watching out of the window. Enjoying the moving by landscape while silently humming my favorite tunes.

About thirty minutes later, the train stopped. Some people left, others boarded, I kept on listening to some music while my backpack was sitting next to me. Then the train took off again.

I was watching out of the window when I felt someone tipping against my shoulder. I thought that it would be the conductor, to check my ticket and my reservation, but it was someone else.

It was a woman close to sixty that wanted my attention. Once she got what she wanted, she asked me the following: “Is the seat next to you taken?”

I checked the mature woman out from tip to toe, then I took my backpack and put it into the overhead compartment: “Nope, it is free. In theory it is taken, but the person I was planing to travel with didn’t show up.”

The well aged woman had a someone just has told me more than I actually wanted to knew expression on her face, but then she sat down. We both then minded our own business for the following four hours.

But then the mobile coffee stand showed up next to us. We both ordered some burned bean juice with milk. And that broke the ice. A conversation erupted, we were mostly talked about our past vacations, artsy things and the landscape passing by the train windows. Then the train came close to the final station.

We kept on talking while leaving the train, we kept on talking while heading towards the taxi stand, but then our ways part. She drove into her hotel, I drove into mine. We said goodbye, and I thought that we most likely would never run into each other again.

After I had checked into the hotel I explored the city a little bit. Not on a guided tour, I just walked straight ahead. Roughly into the direction the restaurant I was planing on having dinner in was located. I came across some very interesting buildings while I walked down the narrow streets.

The people I ran into looked like the belonged to the city I was walking through. I sucked in the atmosphere, I took plenty of pictures, I totally forgot about my nasty break up. Then I had dinner. It was a great, but not too expansive place. I had reserved a seat beforehand, not that it was totally overbooked, or even crowded, but you never know.

Then I went back into my hotel room. Taking a refreshing shower, and jerking off while doing so. To get myself going, I let my imagination run wild. To my surprise it was the mature woman that had sat in the train next to me that first popped into my mind.

It was as a what if we had lost control and ended up inside the filthy train bathroom fantasy. Totally ignoring the dirt, ripping the cloths off each others bodies, then fuck like two really horny animals. I came more than good. I dumped a huge load onto the tiled shower wall. Fuck, my body trembled while I came. It had been a while since it came that hard.

The next day kicked off where the previous day had ended: Nope, not me masturbating beneath the shower, me roaming the streets of the city I was currently visiting while taking plenty of pictures. Once more, a great experience.

After having some tasty lunch I decide to spent the hot summer afternoon inside a fully air conditioned museum. Looking at some old, most likely priceless pieces of art. It was there, that I ran into her again: The woman who sat next to me on the train was also spending her afternoon inside a cool museum.

I saw her first, and she caught my eye on that day. Not that she wasn’t gaining my attention on the day before, but on that day she really had it. Without thinking, without hesitating – something that was actually out of the ordinary for me, because normally I tend to struggle with those things – I walked over to her, placed myself next to her and said hello.

The mature woman then turned around, she had a smile on her face, and said hello too. We then agreed that it was a strange coincidence that we were running into each other again, and then we spent the rest of the afternoon talking about the old paintings and sculptures that were displayed in the museum.

The afternoon practically flew by. The mature woman, my fellow traveler, taught me plenty of new things, I taught her some new things and we both were hitting on each other. We were flirting, and it was on our way out of the museum that she told me that she knew a great place to have dinner.

We ended up in most likely one of the most romantic restaurants I have ever been in. It worked, it set the mood. While eating the tasty food – it was none of those five star restaurants, it just was high quality home made local food – we talked, we flirted and we got to know each other a little bit better.

It was during that evening that the mature traveler really caught my eye, and that I caught hers. We were falling for each other. And yes, more than just some sexual tension built up between the two of us. But we didn’t kiss, or hold hands, not back then at least.

After we were done dining, we had a cold beverage or two, then we decided to call it a day. I asked her if I should call her a cab, or bring her to her hotel, but the traveler declined: “Nope, you will bring you into your hotel. I think your room has room for one more person. At least for one night.”

The traveler’s direct approach caught me by surprise. But I liked it, so my answer was a positive one, and a short one. All that came out of my mouth back then was: “Yes, ma’am.”

My saying put a smile on the travelers face, then we headed off towards the hotel. We walked for a while, enjoyed the warm summer night while sucking in as much of the big city at night atmosphere as anyhow possible. I even took a few picture of her, posing in front of relevant and non relevant, but equally cool looking things.

Then we arrived at my hotel. After getting the keys from the receptionist – yes, it was an old fashioned place – the traveler and me climbed the stairs up to my room. Shortly after we had entered the room, the traveler realized that my room was a room for two people, not just for me alone.

A few seconds of silence later the traveler asked me the following questions: “Do you want to tell me the reason why you have two people hotel room on your own? Will your wife show up soon?”

I told her a little lie. I told her that I always book a room for two, because I just like to have the space. The traveler realized that it wasn’t the truth – she later told me that – but she decided to let it be. To not ask anymore questions, and to enjoy the rest of our night together.

While I visited the bathroom the traveler got comfortable. She stripped down to her underwear, and placed her half naked body on the double bed. She was posing in a very sexy way when I returned from the bedroom, and a few moments later I was laying on the bed next to her. I had gotten rid off all off my clothes while getting from the bathroom door to the bed.

It didn’t took long and our hands were all over each others bodies while we shared one passionate kiss after the other – yes, we didn’t do that one romantic kiss first thing. Then I got her out of her underwear with our lips still touching.

And then, all of a sudden, the traveler pushed me back a little bit, looked me in the eyes and then whispered the following into my ear: “I love nothing more than a tongue on my pussy.”

A few seconds later my head was in between the travelers legs. My tongue was all over her pussy: On her clit, and as deep inside her as anyhow possible.

It didn’t took long and the traveler was moaning out loud. She clearly enjoyed my doing, she didn’t lie when she told me that she loved to have a tongue on her pussy. I fell in love with her taste while I totally ignored my own urges, while I totally ignored my own pre cum leaking hard one.

As I kept on going her moaning got more and more intense. The travelers hands were going through my hair when she moaned out the following: “More. Slide a finger inside me.”

Moments later I full filled her wish. Her travelers moaning intensified as my finger slowly went inside her. And it got even more intense when I gave her a few first gentle thrusts. Needless to say, my tongue stayed on her clit all the time.

The travelers eyes were already running in circles, her hands were holding on to my head when she moaned out a second more. A second, then a third finger of mine slid inside her pussy while my tongue still took good care of her clit.

I gave her one slow, hard and deep thrust after the other. Now her intense moaning was filling the room, her eyes were closed, and her brain most likely already had been flushed out through her pussy.

Then the traveler came. Her body exploded, a few very loud, very intense moans escaped during it. Then all the previously built up tension left her body and she collapsed onto the bed she had already been laying on. She was out, I had fucked her elsewhere. Something that gave me an immense satisfaction.

While the traveler was out I carefully pulled my fingers out of her pussy, then I licked them clean. I took my time doing so, and I was very careful to not miss even the tiniest drop of her more than tasty juices.

I was still cleaning my fingers when the traveler returned into her body. She waited until I was finished before she addressed me: “Thank you, now lay down on your back and relax.”

Moments later I was laying on my back. The traveler placed herself next to me. We kissed while her hand kept on going up and down my hard one. She gave me one slow and gentle stroke after the other.

Then the kissing stopped. The traveler now was on her knees, next to me. One of her hands was squeezing my balls balls, while the other hand kept on going up and down on my hard one. Her doing felt more than good, it made me leak plenty of pre cum, it made me moan out loud.

The traveler then slowly upped her game: She squeezed my balls harder and harder, her grip around my dick tightened, and tightened, without getting too tight and while still hitting all the right spots. The close to sixty year old woman clearly had plenty of experience, she knew how to make a man happy.

Every stroke, every squeeze she gave me brought me closer and closer to an orgasm. It was then that I got fully lost in the act. All that mattered for me at that point in time were the more than pleasant sensations that she gave me.

Then, I was ready to cum, my aching balls were more than ready to dump their sticky load, the traveler changed the rhythm. Instead of finishing me off, she kept me on the edge. Fuck, her doing, it was far better than awesome.

The traveler kept me on the edge for I don’t know how long. I totally lost track of time, but she eventually asked me a simple question: “Do you want me to empty your balls?”

I moaned out a yes. My moaning put a slightly devilish smile on the travelers face: “As you wish.”

The traveler then once more changed her rhythm. It didn’t took long and I felt a powerful orgasm building up inside me. All I needed was one more squeeze and one more stroke, then I would come, then my body would most likely tremble while I would dump my load.

It got my squeeze, a very hard and intense squeeze, then her other hand all of a sudden was off my dick. My balls unloaded themselves through my twitching rock hard cock. But there was no orgasm accompanying it.

Yes, the traveler had ruined my orgasm. But as offered, as promised, she had emptied my balls. And once all the cum had come out of my body, the session was over.

A few desperate moans escaped my body when I realized that it was over. I begged her to continue, I begged her to finish me off, or at least to allow me to take matters in my own hand. Horny me needed that relief, that orgasm. But she denied me. She didn’t allow me to come. And she gave me her reason for it: “Imagine how good an orgasm will feel tomorrow.”

The traveler had a point there. A point that made me pull through, a point that was a huge turn on for me, and that also told me that what we had going was not just a one night stand. I just had to get my inner horny animal back into his cage.

While I was laying there, thinking, forcing myself to not touch my hard one, the traveler got some tissues to clean my cum off her hands and then off my balls, and my dick. She was very careful doing the last thing, to not make me come on accident.

Once the traveler was done cleaning, she cuddled next to me and my still rock hard dick. We covered our bodies with a huge blanket, we shared a few more kisses, then the mature woman who’s head was resting on my shoulder fell asleep.

I struggled to dive into the dreamland. My inner horny animal kept me awake. It wanted, it demanded an orgasm. It took a lot from me to keep my hands off my dick, and off my balls. Because maybe just squeezing them would be enough to let me come.

Despite the struggle I pulled it through. I knew that taking matters in my own hands, would anger the traveler. And I wanted her to be happy, and to stay on my side for a little bit longer.

Because we seemed to get along with each other, we had things to talk about, I more than liked her looks and the hand job she just had given me, it was the best hand job I had gotten in my whole life so far.

Luckily horny me eventually gave in and I fell asleep. After fantasizing, day dreaming about the next day I most likely would spend together with the traveler. Those thoughts put a huge smile on my face, and yes, kept my dick hard.

Miranda continued looking at Luis’s phone with disgust.

“You were MARRIED all this time you worthless dog? ALL THIS TIME you just used me for a fucking VISA?” she screamed.

Luis continued to bow and whimper at her feet. Making pathetic noises similar to those made by a dog. “I-I didn’t! It may have started like that but I love you! I love you more than I do her! But I can’t abandon her just like that! She is a target for the Narco over there, I have to bring her! PLEASE understand, let me bring her here, that is all!  I will do ANYTHING!” he cried out from his knees.

Miranda still fummng, stood up and slammed the sole of her black heels on his back, harshly, wanting to really HURT him. She was just getting ready for a night out with her friends and her purpled dressed swirled around her with every angry kick.

“DAMN YOU! You fucking broke my heart! And you are asking me for mercy?” she stomped on his head. Luis was unable to kneel down any longer and was lying weakly on the floor, tons of bruises forming on his skin.

Miranda finally had vented and sat down... tears forming in her eyes she did not allow to fall. “Only bringing her here?... Nothing else?” she said softly.

Luis tried to raise his head but she pushed him down. “No, you don’t get to look to me for a long time!”

Luis whimpered, feeling his own heart tear in two directions. He had loved his wife, he had meant for it to be a means to an end. But he had fell in love… hard. But he still loved Maria, and his sense of duty would not let him rest until she was at least safe. The uncomfortable talk about why he didn’t want to be with her anymore merely a distant thought on his mind.

“Yes nothing else! I love YOU! You are the one I want to be with! But I cannot abandon her to her luck. Please have mercy!” he groveled.

Miranda cried silently for a few minutes. Every time Luis tried to rise up to console her, the sole of her heel brought him down harshly. He decided to just let her think for a while. No matter how much he wanted to be by her side right now.

“Fine. I hate myself for saying this, but I love you”

His heart fluttered at hearing that, and he let go a breath he didn’t realized he had been holding. “THANK YOU! THANK YOU SO-“

He was rudely interrupted by the toe of her heel on his mouth.

“I haven’t said what the terms are going to be. So shut up and listen”

He nodded meekly and looked at her wide eyed.

“First, you are on a real thin line here. Everything will be done as I say it, when I say it. Otherwise, you can go right back to your wife and get the fuck out of my life”

He nodded eagerly. Trying to show how repentful he was.

“Second. For as long as it takes me to get over it, we will be a Gynarchic couple. I was happy with us being equals despite what my friends said, but clearly that was a fucking mistake since it took you this long to say this”

Luis shivered. The subject had been brought up but they had both decided that it wasn’t a big interest for them. He privately thought that he would agree if she insisted on it but she never had. Now that she ordered it and was pissed as all hell he felt something more akin to fear.

“And finally. You both will get punished for this. Not just you, but her as well. It was the decision of both of you to do this and I will make you both regret doing this to me. If you want to even spare her THAT you can protect her personally back in Mexico!”

Luis whimpered defeatedly at her feet. Maria was not going to like this at all… he had hoped to get her here and then have a calm discussion about the situation. But it looks like all cards will be laid at the table immediately.

“Y-Yes Miranda… I love you… I will do as you say”

“Kiss my feet for the camara then! Let’s see what your whore of a wife has to say about you humiliating yourself for me!”

Luis was crying now, as he kissed her beautiful pale and painted toes and hear the sound of photos being taken….

“Wow, she is mouthy one, she is calling me every name under the sun!”

He could hear her texting back, and more messages coming in, followed by more typing. He was stunned, thinking how the hell this was going to work out when he felt a kick on the side of his face.

“Don’t just stay there! Clean my heels with your tongue while I message the slut”

Luis cried more and continued to lick her heels. Wondering what the future would bring for the three of them…

I just woke up from the most intense dream.

We were in Vegas in that bar. We were sitting next to each other, but instead of resting my hand on your neck and in your hair it was resting gently on your thigh. Midway up, near the hem of that skirt you were wearing.

When the bar closed we turned right out of the door instead of left. You held my hand, our fingers laced together. We walked slowly through the casino.

“I’ll walk you back to your elevator” I said. “I have a flight at 8, so I should go to bed.”

We got to your bank of elevators and waited. You leaned your head into my chest. As the door dinged you still held my hand and stepped toward it. You didn’t let go and I didn’t fight.

In the elevator you gently pressed me to the wall and kissed me.

My reserve exploded.

I spin you around and pushed you up against the wall hungry for your tongue in my mouth.

We got to your floor and walked quickly to your room, our hands on each other.

You fumbled with your key and your ass was pressed against my cock.

We get in the room and before the door is even closed you’re pushing me up against the wall yanking my shirt up.

You have one hand on my cock through my pants and you’re biting my nipple hard.

I pull your head up and kiss you again before pushing you back against the bed, turning you around and bending you over at the waist.

I hurriedly yank your skirt and panties down and kneel behind you.

I’m kising your ass and your thighs and my fingers are inside you.

You’re pushing back on my hand and my tongue goes inside your perfect asshole.

We continue like this both of us only half undressed and panting as you cum and cum and cum.

“I need you. I Need to be inside you.”

I stand up behind you pushing my pants down. I reach forward and push my fingers inside your mouth. As I feel your sucking yourself off my fingers I push inside you.

As we develop a rhythm together we both quickly get close.

“I’m going to cum,” I moan.

“Yes baby. You’re mine. Claim me.”

We cum together, collapsing on the bed.

You turn to face me kissing me.

Then I woke up.

As it is for everyone out there, I don’t get any younger as time goes by. And as you get older maintaining your body and his functions gets more and more time consuming, and sometimes, things just don’t work as the used to work anymore.

When I reached my mid thirties something very frightening happened to me: I was laying in bed with a hot, willing and consenting woman, and nothing. Nothing was growing and getting harder. I panicked a little bit.

The woman next for me, she was about my age, she took it relaxed: “Happens, maybe a too stressful day, let’s try again tomorrow morning. Morning sex is the best sex anyways.”

We then went to bed. She had no problems falling asleep, but the fact that my dick wasn’t working as he had used to work in the past, worried me a lot. It kept me awake. It kept me thinking.

Until I came up with the following conclusion: Maybe it was time to set up an appointment with a doctor to give myself a thorough checkup. Shortly after that thought had popped into my mind, I was able to fall asleep.

The following morning I woke up with a perfect piece of morning wood. It didn’t took long and the woman laying next to me and I did it. It was great, but I wasn’t able to last as long as I used to last in the past. Something that gave me to think again.

But luckily I lasted long enough to finish her off, but was it was a very close finish. I really struggled to push her over the finishing line.

We then had breakfast together. After we were done eating the woman I just had spent a night with left my apartment, and then my life. It had been a hookup, some casual fun, we both wanted nothing more.

What stayed with me was the problem down there, between my legs. It all worked fine during some solo runs on the following days, but as planed, as I had promised myself, I already had set up an appointment with a doctor.

A doctor who according to some trustworthy friends of mine was exactly the right person for me and my problem.

Roughly four weeks later I was sitting in a waiting room, reading some ancient magazine while waiting to be called inside an examination room. To my surprise, it was really tough to get an appointment and I only got one, because someone had canceled theirs. But despite it was that tough to get that appointment, I was the only one sitting inside the waiting room.

It didn’t took too long and a woman in her early forties came and picked me up. She introduced herself with the following words: “I am not the doctor, I am her assistant. The doctor will be with you soon, until then I will do some very basic tests with you. Is that okay with you?”

I told the assistant that I was okay with her doing some basic tests with me. Shortly after the basic testing began: She measured my height, she took my weight – I had to strip down to my underwear, and I was told to stay in my underwear afterwards – then she took my blood pressure, she took a blood sample, she asked if I currently was on some medication, and so on, and so on.

All together the assistant and me spent an hour doing tests together. Then the doctor took over. After introducing herself, and saying hello, she sat down behind the desk that was standing in front of the only window the more than decent sized examination room had to offer.

After sitting down the close to sixty years old doctor went through the test results. While the well ages woman was reading, the assistant quietly left the room. From now on, it was the doctor and me only.

As soon as the doctor was done going through the already collected data, she began to ask me questions, about me, my lifestyle, my medical history and everything else doctors normally want to know when dealing with a new patient.

While interviewing me the doctor took notes on the computer standing next to her. She was a very fast in tipping, her fingers practically flew over the keyboard. The conversation ended with the following question: “Have you come to me for a general checkup, or are you here because of a certain problem?”

After taking a big breath in and out I told the doctor about my penis problem. I told her the reason why I was here. I told her that I failed to get hard, that I was not able to fuck the hot naked woman laying next to me.

The doctor listened, took notes and then she asked me more questions: Those questions went from how often did it happen to mostly everything, every tiny little detail about my sex life. It told her everything, because I wanted my boner problem to be fixed, and because she was bound to patient doctor confidentiality.

Once the doctor was done asking questions she told me the following: “Thanks for sharing all the information about that very delicate topic. But I won’t be able to give you a diagnosis today. I have to wait for your blood test results to come in.”

I nodded. The doctor kept on going: “And I fear, we have to collect one more sample, in your case most likely the most important one: I need some of your cum. As fresh as anyhow possible.”

My head once more went up and down. Then I opened my mouth: “Okay, no problem for me. Just hand me some dirty magazine, an empty cup and show me where your bathroom is.”

A smile appeared on the doctor’s face: “No, that is not how we collect sperm samples here. But, you are willing to give me a sample of your cum?”

I gave the doctor my consent. I told her that I was willing to provide her a sperm sample by obeying the procedures she had in place in her doctor’s office. The well aged doctor continued: “Then stand up straight, and drop your underwear.”

Once I was in position, and fully naked, the doctor very carefully checked me out from tip to toe. She made me turn around, bend over, she made me do a few squats and a few push ups. Once I was done with it all, she came to the following conclusion: “Healthy and in an okay shape. So the tests can continue.”

Then it really was time to collect the sperm sample. I was standing straight in front of the doctor and the desk again. With my limp dick hanging into her direction while she was lounging in her comfy looking chair. She then gave me my next task: “Touch yourself. Masturbate until a sample comes out of your balls.”

I did as told. I polished my limp dick. I was a little bit nervous, but not embarrassed or anything similar. Reason for me feeling no shame at all, the woman watching me playing with myself was a medical professional, and it wasn’t done for pleasure, it just was done because of medical reasons.

And last not but least, the doctor for sure had watched hundreds, if not thousands of different men jerking off, to get a sperm sample from them. Because as mentioned earlier, she was a specialist for penis problems.

So I had no trouble getting hard. I quickly began to feel good, I gave myself what I needed to bring myself as fast to an orgasm as anyhow possible. A few first moans escaped my body. It was then that the doctor told me to stop.

Needless to say, I complied. Because I tend to follow a doctor’s orders when ever possible. After I had stopped, after my hand was off my dick, the doctor pulled a measuring tape and an empty plastic cup out of one of the drawers of her desk.

The doctor then got out of her chair, and walked around the desk, towards me. Once she arrived next to me, she bowed down and measured my hard one and my balls. When she was done taking measurements she handed me the empty cup: “Shoot your load into there. Be careful to not let a single drop going to waste.”

After she had spoken the doctor walked back behind the desk, sat down and wrote down the measurements. While she was typing, one word left her body: “Continue.”

Not even a second later I was jerking off again, under the watchful eyes of a doctor. I gave myself one hard and fast stroke after the other. I continued working myself to an orgasm as fast as anyhow possible. Shortly after my moaning was filling the room.

When I was a few strokes away from coming, with my aching balls ore than ready to dump their sticky load, the doctor once more told me to stop: “Slow down, touch yourself more gentle, doing so provides a higher quality sample.”

Well, doctors order. I did as she had told me to do. I gave myself one gentle and slow stroke after the other. Doing so kept me excited, it made my moans even more intense. But doing so also pushed my orgasm further away. The doctor watched my doing with a pleased expression on her face.

I kept on going. I slowly but steadily worked myself towards an orgasm. While holding the empty cup in my non jerking hand, ready to collect every last drop of my cum. Fuck, it felt so good, my mind was melting away, and most likely getting ready to be flushed out through my cock.

A few very very slow but intense strokes later I came. My balls emptied themselves. A decent sized load shot out of my dick and straight into the plastic cup. Not a tiny little drop went elsewhere. I was able to catch it all.

Once I was done coming, I collapsed into the chair I had been standing in front of. I was out for a few seconds, but I managed to place the partly cum filled cup onto the doctor’s desk before my legs gave in. The sample was safe.

Shortly after returning into my body, the doctor addressed me again: “Thank you for your cooperation. So far everything looks good. My receptionist will give you a new appointment.”

The doctor then wished me an awesome day, I wished her a better one, then she left the examination room. She took the sperm sample with her.

As soon as the doctor was out of the room, the assistant came back in. She told me that the examination was over for today, and that I should put my clothes back on before leaving the examination room. I did as she told me to do.

Some minutes later I was standing at the front desk of the doctor’s office, and there the receptionist gave me my next appointment. I should show up again in about for weeks. Once that was out of the way, she also asked me if the examination went well.

And if I had some ideas for improvement. I told her that everything was okay, that I had no ideas for an improvement and then we wished each other an awesome day. I then left the doctor’s office.

It was a relatively cool early August morning, it was the Monday after I had my last lesson with Sister Ignatia, that I got called into the Mother Superior’s office. I had no clue why she wanted to see me. I just suspected that it had something to do with my educational progress.

Shortly after I had gotten the message I told my coworker Sister Mary that I shortly will be on her side again, and that I would keep on fixing up an old greenhouse with her. The about fourty four year old nun who currently was wearing working clothes, a traditional nun headpiece and a decent sized cross around her neck wished me good look, and off I went.

The Mother Superior was sitting behind her desk, most likely writing and answering some E-Mails, when I arrived in front of her office. I knocked at the open door, a few moments later the gray haired woman in her early sixties signaled me to come in: “I am with you in a minute or two.”

Five minutes later I had the head of the convent’s full attention. She first checked me out from tip to toe, then a smile appeared on her face. Then she addressed me: “Sister Ignatia told me that you did well.”

I blushed a little bit. The Mother Superior kept on going: “But she also told me that you need to be part of a few more rituals, because otherwise you might fail the exam.”

My head went up and down, then I told the Mother Superior that Sister Ignatia was right, that I felt insecure when being part of, or even having to perform an exorcistic, demon defeating ritual. After a short thinking break the gray haired nun said the following: “Your exam won’t take place before October, so there for sure will be opportunities for you to partake in a ritual or two. And maybe Sister Mary, whom you get along well, is willing to help you practicing too.”

Hearing the Mother Superior suggesting that I could theoretically practice rituals with Sister Mary, it immediately strengthened the horny demon living inside me. But he wasn’t strong enough to take over control, I was easily able to suppress the sinful things that he showed the moment he heard doing rituals with Sister Mary.
Long story short, I stayed dead serious. And I gave the Mother Superior a dead serious answer: “Practicing for sure will help. And maybe, if Sister Mary is okay with it too, I could practice with her. But I would have to ask her beforehand.”

The Mother Superior, straight to the point: “You have my, and god’s blessing.”

I then thanked the Mother Superior. I had to suppress a smile while doing so, because well, doing rituals with Sister Mary, damn it, it was more than just awesome. And yes, spending a lot of time together, it already had made us more than the friends we officially were, because well, a nun is dedicated to god, and god only.

Once I was done being happy because of what the Mother Superior had allowed me to do, I wanted to go back to work, back to tell Sister Mary the news. But the leader of the convent wasn’t done with me yet. She had one more question: “I have to apologize, because I totally forgot to ask, and I honestly haven’t found the time to pay you a visit, but how is it going with the greenhouse renovation? Will we be able to grow vegetables in it during the next winter?”

I told her that it looked more than promising. That Sister Mary and me made plenty of progress so far, and that at least one of the greenhouses would be ready for planting before the first snow would fall. My saying put a smile on the Mother Superiors face: “Thanks. And keep up the good work.”

We then wished each other a nice and productive day, then I walked back to the greenhouse, where a curious Sister Mary nailed thirty three year old me with questions. I answered them all, and when I told her that we were officially allowed to practice rituals together, at least until my exam, the otherwise everything but shy nun struggled to even get one single word out of her mouth.

It took Sister Mary more than one deep breath in and out. It took her and her close to tomato red head plenty of attempts to say the following, very formal words: “If the Mother Superior thinks this is the way to go, I will do as she suggests, and help you get the experience you to pass your exam.”

Once we were done talking, we went back to work. I had made the Mother Superior the promise that at least one greenhouse would be ready to plant before the following winter. So Sister Mary and me had to roll up our sleeves to be able to full fill that promise I had made.

Working in the summer heat was a tough thing to do. The sun was burning down from the sky, heating up the greenhouse, and turning Sister Mary and me into two lightly clothed sweat covered human beings. And that being lightly clothed thing, it made the demons sitting inside us stronger and stronger every day. It wouldn’t take long and it would be time to exorcise them.

It took exactly from Monday to Friday afternoon. It was tough to stay focused on anything while working next to a barely clothed Sister Mary. She was wearing a for a nun traditional headpiece, working boots, tight sitting shorts and an a sleeveless shirt. I was barely able to keep my eyes of her anymore, and she was barely able to keep her eyes of me anymore. Luckily it was mostly only the two of us during work.

But something had to be done, those demons inside us, they had to be fought. And well, we had the Mother Superiors permission. So we planed something for Friday night. A date, sort off. A get together that would happen in case bot of us would survive our work days, and the following diner with the convent in the refractory.

It was already bitch black night outside when Sister Mary and me sneaked out of our cells – that were actually comfortable one point five room apartments – and headed towards the old part of the monastery. We decided to hold our ritual in one of the dedicated rooms.

When we walked by the Mother Superior’s office the door all of a sudden opened. We were quiet, we had turned no lights on, the moon illuminated the century old corridors, so it most likely was a coincidence. But you never know in place that theoretically had more rules in place than a very tightly run military ship.

So when Sister Mary and me saw the door moving, and some light coming out of it, we immediately froze. We looked at each other, both thinking something like “shit” then we looked towards the opening door, and then we watched the Mother Superior coming out through it.

When she saw us, the head of the convent jumped, and then put her flat hand on her chest. A few seconds later the following came out of her mouth: “You can’t do that to an old woman like me.”

No, the Mother Superior clearly wasn’t mad, just frightened. A few moments later she was herself again. She politely asked Sister Mary and me were we were heading to. We told her that it was time for a ritual, time to practice the art of exorcism and demon fighting. The Mother Superior offered us her help.

Sister Mary and me thankfully declined her offer. The head of the convent only pretended to be a little bit upset, because it had to be done. It was a part of the game. We then wished each other a good night, and then the head of the convent gave us a friendly reminder: “Don’t forget to obey the rules, because otherwise it is a sin, and you will end up in hell for it. Because god sees everything.”

We promised her to obey the rules, to stay on the official path, to perform the ritual exactly how it has been done since generations. The Mother superior nodded towards Sister Mary and me once more, then our paths split. She went into her cell, Sister Marry led me down into the basement of the Monastery, into a room that I never had been in or heard of before.

It was cool down in the most likely a few centuries old basement that had been renovated at some point in the last few decades. So there was no mold growing on the old stone walls, and the floor was stone, not just clay or dirt. It was mostly used for storage, at least those parts I had been in so far.

Sister Mary led me past those parts, deeper into the what she told me was the oldest part of the basement. There she opened up a heavy wooden door, then she turned on some lights, and yes, we were in the basement. Or better said, we had arrived in a dungeon.

A very moody lid one. With some big iron rings hanging from the walls. With a wooden altar standing in the middle of the room. Some big candles were standing on it. Two heavy wooden cabinets stood in two of the four corners.

Sister Mary walked towards one of them. Meanwhile I was lighting the candles, then I waited. Waited for what would happen next, because it looked like a ritual I had never been part of, or heard of before would take place soon.

But I was wrong. It was a ritual that I already had been part off, just that the Mother Superior had been the one driving the demon out of my body, not Sister Mary. Who had a huge smile on her face when she told me to get undressed and speak a few certain prayers while doing so.

Once I was naked the nun checked me out from tip to toe. After inspecting every inch of my body, her eyes ended up on my hard one. She touched him with the riding crop she was holding in her hands. Then she addressed me: “I see, the demon is strong in you. Time to get him out of your body. And as you most likely have already have figured out, I am the one driving the demons out of your body today. Not the other way around, as it mostly had been in the past.”

Gone was the nice, sometimes insecure, sometimes sarcastic workmate that I had been more and more falling for since we were working together for the first time. It was replaced by a stoic, dominant woman that knew how to call the shots. It being that way, it made me like her even more.

Sister Mary then gave me my next order: “Turn around, bend over the altar. Speak a few more prayers while I spank the demon, the sin out of your body.”

She got a “yes, Sister Mary” before I full filled her order. Then she went in position behind me. The nun put the riding crop onto the altar next to me, she then folded her hands and spoke a prayer that ended with the following words: “...may god help me drive the unholy demon out of that poor sinners body. Amen.”

A few seconds after she was done praying the first hit landed on my butt. I jumped a little bit, I moaned out a little bit. But that was all. Until the second, more intense hit landed. I jumped less, but I moaned out more.

About five hits later my dick was leaking pre cum, my moaning was filling the room and the pain became constant. Sister Mary’s doing felt good, but so far, horny still was in full swing. It was then that she made a little break: “Have I told you to stop praying?”

I excused myself, then I began to pray again. Shortly after Sister Mary continued the ritual. She spanked me good. She spanked me until my butt turned red, then a little bit blue, and then numb. Additional spanking was pointless.

My boner was gone at that point, but my totally limb dick was still leaking plenty of pre cum. A good sign, because it showed that the devil, or better said one of his demons, was leaking out of my body. But so far, I still was possessed.

Because the final sign of demon leaving my body hadn’t occurred yet. So it was time for something different. Sister Mary came to the conclusion that it was time for me to getting fucked up my ass. To finally drive the demon out of my body. And Sister Mary was the one in command, so I accepted her proposal.

A few minutes later Sister Mary appeared in front of me. She was holding a decent sized cross shaped dildo in her hands. I nodded with my head, I agreed with it’s size, and I was sure that my butt hole would be able to take the toy. After we spoke a prayer together the nun disappeared in my back.

Then I felt something cold running down between my butt cheeks. Then I felt something pressing against my asshole. Then I felt something entering my butt hole. Fuck, her opening up my dirty hole with a cross shaped dildo, it already felt good.

Sister Mary was no beginner. She took her time sliding the toy up my ass. She then fucked me gentle, gave me one slow thrust after the other, to give me enough time to adjust myself to the sensation of getting it up my ass. And yes, she used plenty of lube too.

While the nun warmed up my backdoor, I spoke out one prayer after the other. When she began to fuck me up my ass, she gave me one hard and deep thrust after the other, I moaned out some prayers, until I was only moaning out loud and there was no praying in the sounds that left my body anymore.

Fuck, her doing felt so good. My mind was melting away. Every time the plastic dick went in and out of my butt hole it felt better than the previous in and out. Fuck, I was loosing it. I got lost in the ritual while my dick kept on leaking pre cum.

From time to time Sister Mary spanked my butt cheeks with her bare hand. It didn’t took me, and her too, to figure out that they weren’t that numb anymore. Every time she hit me the pain drove through my body and distracted me from the more than just awesome sensation of getting it up my butt. Fuck, it felt good.

Saliva was running out of my mouth, my eyes were running circles when an inner heat began to build up. Sweat was running down my body, when I all of a sudden came. I had a full body anal only orgasm. I moaned out a loud “oh my god” before I collapsed onto the altar I was bent over.

I was gone, Sister Mary had fucked me elsewhere, she had freed me of the demon that had possessed me. It felt good, to finally be free. And damn it, it was the best orgasm I had so far in my life.

But the ritual was far from over. The demon that had shot out of my body had to be devoured. And no, Sister Mary didn’t ordered me to do it, to clean up the mess I made. She did it herself. She made me stand up, then she licked all my cum and pre cum off the altar, and to my own surprise off my dick too.

Her tongue on my dick felt good. Really good, but it didn’t made me hard. Unfortunately, or luckily, I go for the second one, because going through a second exorcism ritual, honestly, it would have been, and still is up until today, too much for one day, and even more too much for one night.

We then spoke the final prayer together, then we cleaned up the mess we made. Luckily there was a bathroom next door, so some time later two totally normally looking people, a man in some leisure clothing and a nun in traditional costume left the centuries old basement of an equally old monastery.

And yes, we were talking with each other while doing so. We were talking about the ritual, and that we were willing to do it again, if the need arises, if a demon needed to be defeated.

And yes, we might have been holding hands while we walked through the moonlit corridors back to our cells. Doing so felt more than right, but we also knew that it was a dangerous thing to do, because she was a woman married to god, a woman that had officially renounced most earthly pleasures.

But dealing with that, and the intense feelings we had developed for each other, that was a problem for another day. In that night we only said goodnight to each other a few times, before each one of us went into their cells.

(Please find the first two chapters of Selena and Matt's adventure here:

https://www.reddit.com/r/ChastityStories/comments/1f9qor4/the_orgasmdenial_spell_part_1/

https://www.reddit.com/r/ChastityStories/comments/1flikhy/the_orgasmdenial_spell_part_ii/)

I was sitting back on Selena's couch while she, from a kneeling position, began to unbuckle my belt.

"You still look a little surprised, Matt", she said. I leaned forward so she could remove my belt, which she then tossed to the side, and tried to organize my racing thoughts. I'd gone from being very confused (not to mention hornier than I'd ever been in my life), to reluctantly accepting the reality of magic and of having been placed under a spell I both loved and hated, to being offered some much-needed relief in a form I'd scarcely dared to hope for an hour previous. How had it happened?

Let's back up.

I'd experienced a wave of panic earlier, as we'd gotten ready to leave the cafe. Yes, a part of me liked what she'd done (even if, as I still couldn't help thinking, it must have been more some kind of hypnosis than actual magic). Yes, it was exciting (I was stammering some of this aloud to her as we walked, trying to keep my voice low). "But Selena", I continued as we walked out the door together (in a tone that sounded more pleading than I'd intended), "I mean...Miss...(she smiled as I corrected myself)...it can be reversed, can't it? The spell?"

Selena turned to me and stroked my cheek again, briefly. "Of course, Matthew. You don't mind if I call you Matthew?"

"Of course not", I murmured. My own voice sounded far away to me. I couldn't help looking into her eyes and feeling dizzy. It seemed almost superfluous that she'd bothered with actual hypnosis, or magic, or whatever the explanation was.

"I can reverse it anytime I like. All I have to do is say the word of a round, red fruit."

"Um. You mean, 'apple?'"

She nodded, then broke into a grin. "But don't worry. It's my least favorite fruit! I almost never have cause to say it!"

And with that she walked off, practically skipping.

The rest of the afternoon at work went by in a blur of fantasies and longing. All I could think about was seeing Selena again that evening. I made a quick stop at home after the day was mercifully finished to shower, shave, and again try on about five different shirts, none of them seeming quite right. Was it a casual evening, formal, or something in-between? And what effect did I actually want my appearance to have on her, come to think of it? Did I want to show that I respected her enough to dress nicely, and thus increase my chances of getting in her good graces and having her reverse the spell?

Or...did I want to make her pleased that she'd chosen me?

I finally settled on a light blue collared shirt and a pair of black jeans that could almost pass for dress pants, and swung by a local Chinese place to get take-out before heading over to Selena's.

When she answered the door, I almost dropped the food. Her shoulder-length dark hair was down, and she was wearing a white buttoned shirt (the kind that I sometimes wore to work myself) with the first couple of buttons open. It was nothing salacious or even inappropriate for going out; but in my desperate state, my imagination immediately started racing. In addition, she had on a black pleated skirt that seemed (at least in my febrile male psyche) to complete the outfit of the archetypical sexy secretary (I still had no idea what she did for a living); again, entirely appropriate for a day at work or out on the town, but the way it showed off her long bare legs made me feel slightly faint. She was barefoot, also. Her toenails were the same violet as her fingernails.

Smiling, she greeted me, and gave me a chaste kiss on the cheek that nevertheless sent a futile wave of desire through me. "It smells delicious!"

As had happened earlier in the day, something strange happened when we sat down to eat. Being close to her of course intensified all my desires...but it also assuaged them in a way, and I found myself reasonably capable of talking about all kinds of topics with her. Food, music, movies. Not only was I capable of it, but it was gratifying to be discovering that I found her just as bewitching as a person as I found her physically. I felt briefly like I'd have been happy to talk with her for hours, the predicament she'd put me in an incidental detail of our new courtship that wasn't urgent in the slightest.

I felt that way, at any rate, until we'd both finished our meals (I had shrimp with garlic sauce; she had lo mein) and were sitting at the table with a couple of glasses of wine, and I felt her bare foot begin to nudge against mine, before gradually working its way up my leg.

I made a groaning noise and, in a rather undignified way, hit my forehead gently, a few times, against the table. Immediately hard, I felt my toes contract, and my body started to tremble with desire.

I looked up to find her smiling, as her foot worked its way into my lap. Her toes tapped me lightly- once, twice before moving a few inches away and resting along my inner thigh. "Are you okay, Matt?" She asked. "I don't want you to give yourself a concussion like that. You're not tired, are you? I understand if you want to go after your busy day. We can always continue this another evening."

"No no no no no no no", I stammered, looking up with a panicked expression, which prompted a peal of laughter from her. "I just..." I very softly pounded the table with a closed fist.

"Just what?" She asked softly, her foot rubbing back and forth along my inner thigh, ever so slowly. Barely moving, in fact. Barely touching.

"I'm just..." My voice almost broke. I took a sip of red wine to steady myself. "I guess I'm not used to not being able to orgasm."

"We'll fix that", she promised quietly, and I groaned again. "Want to watch a movie?"

...In retrospect, I can't even remember how I got her to say the word "apple." Nor do I remember consciously making the attempt to trick her into it, but I suppose I must have. All I know is that it happened while we were talking towards the end of a movie that I had a great deal of difficulty concentrating on- and it was nothing too nefarious on my part, I don't think. I'd only somehow made a comparison with another movie I'd seen recently that had prompted her to respond with the phrase, "Apples and oranges."

What I remember most vividly, however, is that the disappointment on her face after she realized what she'd said (or the apparent disappointment at any rate- perhaps I should've been more suspicious) mirrored the disappointment that I- against all logic- suddenly felt as well.

Then she shrugged, said that it would take at least 24 hours to revise the spell, and suggested that she might as well give me a blowjob on the couch. "I can be a good sport too", she said.

I was still a little dazed by the sudden turn of events, and even as I mentioned vaguely disappointed, but the disappointment was overridden by a very real and desperate need to cum.

Selena, as mentioned above, said that I seemed surprised.

"Well I...I just didn't expect..."

She paused, having unbuttoned my khakis, and looked up at me, letting her hands rest on my hips. "You didn't expect, Matt, that a dominant woman would be giving you a blowjob?"

"No, I...I guess not."

"So you think there's something submissive in the act of giving a blowjob?" She was watching me intently, big brown eyes focused on mine. I was thinking that maybe we could wait until afterwards to analyze it, but an answer was clearly expected of me- even though I could barely think!

"I...I guess I've always associated it more with submissiveness than dominance", I allowed. "But I don't think you're being submissive right now, Miss Selena."

She smiled faintly and exhaled at my fly. Warm breath. "How perceptive of you", she said quietly. Then she unzipped my pants slowly. "You've got a bit of an erection right now, so we've got to be careful. Wouldn't want you getting an injury."

I grimaced as the zipper passed a few inches from the aforementioned erection. "I appreciate that."

"I think we do have to concede one thing", she continued, as I leaned forward to help her slide my pants down from my waist. "Namely that boys magically consigned to the torment of orgasm denial don't typically receive blowjobs from their new Mistresses unless they've been very...very good."

It was the kind of formulation that reawakened my awful suspicion- horrible, really- that this was all some kind of trick. The thought however vanished like lightning- and after all, she had said "apple."

"Then again", she continued as she tossed my pants in the same direction she'd tossed my belt, "you've been a good sport and maybe you do deserve a reward." She looked up at me sternly. "Just don't get used to it."

"I won't...I promise", I said weakly, taking a deep breath as she reached for the button of my boxers- black today, I had the suspicion that she would at least be seeing them tonight (even if I hadn't dared to hope it would be in the context of a blowjob), and I thought they were a good-looking pair as far as boxers went- and let my erection slide through. She'd only been teasing me for about 24 hours, if you counted the party, but I happened not to have masturbated all week (it was Saturday now), and with the addition of her teasing, it felt like it had been forever.

"Such a desperate cock", she murmured, blowing on it softly and then extending her tongue, slowly taking me into her mouth. All thought ceased, and I closed my eyes, leaning back on the couch. It was happening!

"Hey!" I snapped open my eyes, and she was smiling up at me, having paused her ministrations. "You know what I just realized? That whole first part of the movie, that was all the sister's dream, wasn't it?"

I tried to focus. Had we watched a movie? "I think so. I think that explains a lot of things- the strange way the characters talk, that creature behind the Diner. I'm sure we'd pick up a lot of details if we watched it again."

"Yes, I think so. Smart boy, Matt. Very attentive."

"I...I try", I smiled weakly.

"Do you want to watch it again now?" I felt her move away and it looked like she was about to stand up. The movie had been over 2 hours long. "I have it rented for 48 hours!"

"No no no no no please please please Miss Selena", I heard myself saying. "Maybe...maybe after...?"

She giggled and moved closer again, smiling sweetly at me and rolling her eyes, shaking her head. "Yes, yes yes...I forgot, the all-important male orgasm. Back to my duties. Very well..."

Her mouth closed around me again. Every part of my body (well, every part except one) once again went weak, and I let myself lean back against the couch, eyes closed.

"But then why does she still have the money from the dream in the last act? If the first act was all a dream, I mean?"

I couldn't help groaning the moment I'd felt her pull away again- how long had it been this time, maybe five seconds?- and looked down into her smiling face again. She was enjoying this. It was clear that giving my thoughts on the plot wasn't optional. I felt my voice breaking a little as I said, "I think..." What did I think? "I think...the money was in the dream because it was real, you know? But it was on her mind, so she was dreaming about it."

She appeared to consider this, and for a dreadful moment I had the feeling that the continuation of the blowjob depended on whether she agreed with me. But she suddenly nodded with conviction (an incredibly cute gesture, somehow). "That sounds logical to me." I sighed with relief.

"Warm in here", she added. Still smiling, she sat up and reached downwards, beginning to unbutton her white shirt. One extra button...two...I got the slightest glimpse of purple lace before she paused, and stood. Gesturing with her finger, she said, "Wait a second. I almost forgot."

I knew it was unbecoming of a submissive male- or any male, really, in my humble opinion- to display impatience as the recipient of such a generous act, and I knew it was part of the tease, but I couldn't help the fact that, as she stood up, a couple of incoherently desperate sounds emanated from the back of my throat. My eyes followed her lovely form- white shirt over what I now knew to be purple lace (she was still going to take it off, wasn't she?), and a black pleated skirt that in my fevered imagination now also covered...well, who knew? I'd begun to associate her with the color purple, and all its minute variations.

"Don't worry Matt", she said as she circled behind me, "this will just take a second, and then I'll take off my shirt." I heard the sound of a drawer opening and closing, and she laughed. "I did tell you that I'm a mind-reader too, didn't I?"

I chuckled, leaning back and feeling her hand run through my hair. "Guilty as charged", I said.

"I'm shocked", she whispered next to my ear, and as she did, she wrapped a black blindfold around my eyes. It happened so quickly, and she secured it so firmly, that it took me a couple of seconds to register what had happened. I opened my eyes underneath- it was comfortable enough, but I couldn't see anything at all.

"That's better", I heard her say as her voice circled back around to the front of the couch. I felt her hands on my knees again, my hips, brushing over my erection. It made me groan, and the movements of her body between my legs told me that now she was unbuttoning the rest of her shirt. A few seconds later, I heard it drop to the floor. "This isn't a fashion show, you know."

I groaned again, a little louder this time, and she giggled. "I promised you a blowjob, Matt. I didn't say you got to ogle me at the same time."

"That's...that's totally understandable, Miss Selena", I managed, squirming in my seat.

She laughed triumphantly. "Good boy."

All thought once again ceased as I felt her take me into her mouth again- my head lolling back, the strength going from my legs, the disappointment of not being allowed to see her. "Oh God", I whispered, and, not wanting to give her any ideas, only thought: please don't stop. And, to my surprise, she didn't- at least for a little while. She did go slow, of course, little licks and swirls of her tongue leading up to a point where she once again took me into her mouth. My breathing had changed, and I was just beginning to really enjoy myself, when she stopped again and I felt my erection flop down into empty air. I heard myself moan and bit my knuckle, my toes contracting. "M...Miss Selena, what...?"

I couldn't see her, but I knew she was smiling as she leaned forward and looked up at me. I could feel her breasts pressing against my inner thighs. "Come on, Matt. We already agreed that you'll probably look back on this as being a pretty special privilege, didn't we? You have to let me tease you a little."

A quick kiss right on my tip provoked more like a cry of despair than a moan, and I found myself almost spasming in my seat, my legs trembling uncontrollably. This in turn provoked more laughter from Selena, who put her hands on my knees as she stood up. "Actually, hold on. Be right back." I could sense her pause as she looked down at me, and she then added, barely able to keep the giggle out of her voice, "Don't go anywhere."

I heard her circle around behind me again, and when she returned I felt her wrap something- it felt like a long-sleeve cotton shirt- around my ankles, tying them snugly and securely to the point that my ankles were crossed. I then felt her on the couch next to me, taking my wrists and doing the same to them with what felt like another shirt. She murmured, "Just a little taste of helplessness for you, Matt", which once again made my body tremble and shake, as without even meaning to I felt myself trying to escape. But I couldn't move.

I'll introduce you to my cuffs another time", she said from between my legs. "To a deeper helplessness. If you're good."

And then, once again, all thought ceased.

Sort of.

It was more like I was flitting in and out of consciousness for what felt like the next hour. But for all I knew it was longer, or shorter than that. Selena would change speeds, start and stop abruptly (sometimes when she stopped she would say or ask me something, but sometimes just sit there, presumably watching my reactions). Once she went to get a glass of water, offering me one as well, departing from me with one quick kiss on my tip that sent me into a fit of trembling and caused her to giggle uncontrollably.

When she finally pushed me over the edge, I wasn't expecting it. She had pulled away so many times already, and she seemed to be so good (almost preternaturally?) at knowing when I was close, I expected her to stop once more. But to my surprise and incredible relief, she kept going, speeding up, and I felt myself finally racing up not just to that far away cliff on the horizon, but finally stumbling over the edge, falling, an ocean of bliss waiting for me at the bottom...and...and...

...nothing.

"...No!" I cried. "No!"

It was the point of no return, and my body spasmed as if in the throes of orgasm, but...there was no relief. No pleasure. No orgasm. I don't quite remember all the sounds that came out of my mouth, but I eventually ended up exhausted, on my side, humping the air in weaker and weaker movements. Trying to reclaim the nirvana that it had been SO sure was within reach.

Once I'd finally stopped shaking and making noises, lying there on my side, I heard her move towards me, and felt her hand undoing the blindfold.

"Peekaboo." Her eyes were shining, and she was grinning widely. Able to see again, I couldn't help noting that she was kneeling in front of me in her purple lace bra. My futile erection pressed upwards against the air, and I groaned.

She smiled even wider. "Still associate blowjobs with submissiveness, Matt?"

In spite of the fact that I nearly had tears in my eyes, I had to chuckle with appreciation at her evil genius. "Maybe...maybe with my own, Miss Selena."

She threw back her head and laughed at that. I realized that I liked making her laugh. I liked pleasing her.

"But I still don't...understand..."

She looked back down at me, eyes still shining. My own eyes wandered a bit, and I noticed her skirt was on the floor, in a pile with my pants and belt. I tried to stop myself from glancing downwards.

"Don't understand what, silly boy?"

"I just...I thought...with the word 'apple' and all..." I was still acutely aware that my wrists and ankles were tied, that I was her prisoner. She leaned forward and stroked the side of my face with the back of her hand. Purple-painted nails gently grazed the stubble on my chin.

"Matt, Matt, Matt. Such a smart boy. I think you had that movie figured out almost from the beginning. But you really thought that I would tell you how to reverse the spell?"

I stared at her, mouth agape.

"Do you want to know my theory?" Eyes fixed on mine, still stroking the side of my face gently.

I nodded. "More than anything."

"I think you knew all along that I was tricking you. But you didn't mind and even liked it. One part of you knew, anyway. The other part of you...well, you were thinking..."- her hand began to trail down my neck, to my chest- "with...your...penis", she finished, reaching the organ of which she spoke and giving it a gentle squeeze.

I almost passed out. I'd been calm for a few minutes, somehow, but now I felt myself struggling against the restraints again, fidgeting. She waited patiently for me to relax, still holding on to my erection. Like it was her possession.

Waiting me out, she proceeded once I'd calmed down. Still holding me with a firm grip down there and looking deep into my eyes, she said, "You know what it's time for now, don't you? Once I untie you?"

I wasn't sure. And was somehow afraid to make any suggestions. I shook my head.

In a gentle but authoritative tone, she said, "It's time for you to put your clothes back on and put your penis away. It's had enough excitement for one evening, don't you think?"

To my horror, I found myself nodding obediently.

"Good boy." She patted my head affectionately, and stood up, walking around the couch and leaving my erection bobbing in the air. As she did, I realized that her legs were bare except for a small pair of lace panties, purple, that matched her bra.

After she had let me loose, I stood up unsteadily. She reached out one hand to my arm to steady me, and in the process one of her breasts brushed against my shoulder. "I don't know about you, but I wouldn't mind another movie before you go. I'm suddenly not very tired."

"That...that sounds good to me", I said, still in a daze. I stumbled over to my pants, grimacing slightly as I walked with an erection. All the while, all I could think was that I needed to cum. I needed to, I was sure of that...and yet I clearly wasn't going to.

She broke contact again and took my place on the couch, crossing one lovely leg over the other and looking up at me. I couldn't help groaning at the sight of her in such a pose, and at her knowing smile. "Are you going to be able to get those pants on, by the way?" Her tone was concerned. "I could always get an icepack from the freezer. We don't want you to get injured."

I shivered at the idea of an ice pack, and reluctantly began to slide my pants on. "I...I think I can manage, Miss Selena. I just have to be careful." It wasn't, after all, the first time I'd ever put on a pair of pants while I had an erection. It was perhaps the most frustrating, though.

I zipped myself up and buttoned my pants, all while she watched intently. "Yay." She clapped her hands briefly and sashayed with her shoulders, seemingly overcome with happiness. It was so cute it killed me. "The only thing missing is that I wish a zipper made...a louder sound, I guess. To add more of a note of finality to the proceedings, you know? To punctuate your imprisonment."

I doubled-over with the ache as a wave of arousal passed through me, holding my hands on my knees and looking up at her, chuckling despite everything. "I'm...I'm sorry to disappoint you."

"Hmmm. Oh!" It seemed as though an idea had just come to her. "You've been having a lot of erections, haven't you?"

"Since we met? I...I would say so."

She seemed to lapse into thought again. "We'll have to see what we can do about that."

"What do you...?"

She laughed. "Don't worry about that for now, though. Hurry up and pick a movie. Chop chop."

About an hour later, I had my arm around Selena's waist, spooning her. We were lying on the couch, in the middle of the movie, when she abruptly looked up at me. She raised her head and kissed me on the lips softly, lingering. Having managed to calm down somewhat in the interim, I felt the ache and the desperation return immediately.

Softly, she asked, "Did you enjoy your blowjob?"

Lying with her like this had almost allowed me to trick myself into thinking this was a typical dynamic, girlfriend and boyfriend rather than Mistress and submissive, but that one little question was an immediate reminder of just how much power she had over me. I had to fight to quell another round of pleading and begging, to stop myself from squirming so much that she'd be knocked off the edge of the couch (although I considered that she'd probably find that amusing).

And yet, after my immediate reaction, I found myself considering her question. And I found myself answering honestly.

"It was...it was amazing, Miss Selena."

"Good. I'm glad." She kissed me again, smiling. "It might be your last for a very, very long time."

"Y...yes, Miss."

I shivered again, and turned back to watching the movie. I had no idea what had been happening for the last few minutes- or even for the last hour, come to think of it. I hoped there wouldn't be a quiz.

The world spins as I blink open my eyes, the room a blur of black and red. My head throbs in time with my racing heart, memories of last night’s drinks dancing just out of reach. I squint, trying to focus, but the effort only makes the pounding in my temples worse. Where am I?

I shift slightly, the unfamiliar tightness of latex against my skin snapping me into a semblance of awareness. My breath catches in my throat as I glance down at myself, horror and disbelief warring for dominance. I’m dressed in a full-on dominatrix outfit, complete with thigh-high boots, a corset that squeezes in all the wrong places, and a leather whip coiled menacingly at my side.

“What... what the hell?” I mutter, my voice thick with confusion and something else—fear, maybe? Or is that excitement? I can’t tell, but my body hums with a strange energy, a mix of anxiety and anticipation that leaves me trembling.

A jolt of panic shoots through me as I remember something—someone. Daniel. Where is he? What did I do to him last night? My mind races, but it’s too foggy to piece anything together. All I know is that I need to find him, and fast.

I push myself up from the bed, the floor wobbling beneath me like a ship on rough seas. Every step feels precarious, the boots making my legs tremble with each movement. But I keep going, my eyes scanning the dimly lit room for any sign of him.

And then I see him—sprawled out on the couch, half-naked, his shirt hanging open and his pants undone. He looks utterly disheveled, his hair sticking up in all directions, one arm flung over his face as if trying to block out the light.

“Daniel,” I whisper, my voice barely audible over the roaring in my ears. “Daniel, wake up.”

He stirs, his brow furrowing as he shifts slightly. “Emma?” His voice is groggy, confused, and just a little bit wary. Good. He should be wary.

“Yeah, it’s me,” I say, my tone sharper than I intend. “We need to talk.”

His blue eyes flick open, and for a moment, they’re filled with nothing but dazed confusion. But then recognition dawns, and his gaze drops to my outfit. The color drains from his face, leaving him pale and wide-eyed.

“Oh god,” he murmurs, sitting up abruptly. “What... what happened last night?”

“That’s what I’d like to know,” I snap, crossing my arms over my chest. The corset digs into my ribs, but I don’t care. “Why are you half-naked? And why the hell am I wearing this?”

Daniel runs a hand through his hair, looking absolutely lost. “I... I have no idea. We drank a lot, right? And then... I think we went back to your place? Oh god, Emma, I’m so sorry.”

His apology sets off a fresh wave of panic in me. What if I did something awful? What if I said or did things that I can’t take back? My stomach churns at the thought, and I feel a cold sweat break out across my forehead.

“So you don’t remember anything at all?” I ask, my voice wavering despite my best efforts to stay strong.

He shakes his head, his expression agonized. “Nothing. Just bits and pieces. I woke up here, and you were... well, you were gone. I tried to find you, but then I must have passed out again.”

I bite my lip, torn between relief and dread. At least he doesn’t remember anything bad, but that also means he has no clue about the state we’re in now. I take a deep breath, trying to steady myself. We need to figure this out, and quickly.

“Okay, let’s... let’s start with this,” I say, gesturing to my outfit. “How did I end up in this? And why didn’t you stop me?”

Daniel looks horrified, his cheeks flushing a deep shade of red. “I... I thought it was some kind of joke? You were talking about wanting to try something new, and then you pulled out this box from under the bed and... I don’t know, I figured it was harmless. I never thought you’d actually go through with it.”

My jaw drops. “You mean you knew about this? Why didn’t you say anything?”

He shrugs helplessly. “I... I didn’t think it was real. I thought you were just messing around.”

I stare at him, my mind reeling. This is insane. How could something like this happen? And more importantly, what do we do now?

“Alright, no more secrets,” I say firmly. “Let’s get out of these clothes and figure out what we’re going to do.”

Daniel nods eagerly, clearly relieved to have some direction. He stands up, fumbling with the buttons on his shirt, but I stop him with a raised hand.

“Not so fast,” I say, a wicked smile creeping onto my lips. “I’ve got an idea.”

His eyes widen in alarm. “What kind of idea?”

I step closer, letting the whip trail along his chest as I lean in close. “You said you wanted to try something new, right? Well, how about we play a little game?”

Daniel swallows hard, his Adam’s apple bobbing nervously. “What... what kind of game?”

I can see the fear in his eyes, but there’s something else too—curiosity, maybe? Interest? It doesn’t matter. I’m in control here, and I’m not letting go.

“A game of submission,” I whisper, my breath hot against his ear. “I’ll be the Dominatrix, and you’ll be my submissive. No questions, no hesitation. Just follow my lead.”

His breathing quickens, his chest rising and falling in rapid succession. “But... but what if I don’t like it?”

I grin, feeling a surge of power at his uncertainty. “Then you tell me, and we stop. But until then, you’re mine. Understand?”

Daniel hesitates, his eyes darting between mine, searching for the right answer. Finally, he nods slowly. “Okay. I trust you, Emma.”

Relief washes over me, but it’s quickly replaced by a thrill of anticipation. This is it—the moment of truth. I tighten my grip on the whip, feeling the weight of it in my hand, and take a deep breath.

“Good boy,” I purr, running the tip of the whip gently down his chest. “Now strip for me. Slowly. Let me see every inch of you..."

Follow / remix my story here

"On your knees, sissy," Mistress Evelyn commanded, her voice a silken whip that snapped through the dimly lit room. The air was thick with anticipation, the kind that made your skin prickle and your heart race. You did as you were told, sinking to your knees in front of her, your eyes fixed on the floor as a sense of dread and excitement twisted in your gut.

She stood before you, tall and imposing in her black leather corset and thigh-high boots, her dark hair cascading over her shoulders like a waterfall of midnight. Her hands moved with deliberate precision, unbuckling the belt at her waist and then wrapping it around her fist. The sound of the leather creaking under her grip sent a shiver down your spine.

"Look at me," she demanded, her tone leaving no room for argument.

You raised your eyes to meet hers, the intensity of her gaze locking you in place. There was something both terrifying and intoxicating about the way she looked at you, as if she could see right through to the deepest, most shameful parts of you.

"Do you know why you're here?" she asked, her lips curling into a wicked smile.

You swallowed hard, your throat dry. "Yes, Mistress," you managed to whisper.

"Good," she purred, stepping closer until her knee brushed against your chest. "Because tonight marks the beginning of your training, my little cum queen. And I assure you, it will be anything but easy."

Her fingers trailed down your cheek, the touch almost gentle compared to the harshness of her words. But there was nothing soft about the intent behind it. You could feel the heat of her hand seeping into your skin, a reminder of who was in control.

"Stand up," she ordered, her voice low and commanding.

You obeyed, shaky legs carrying you to your feet. She reached out, her fingers brushing against the waistband of your pants, and with a slow, deliberate motion, she began to unzip them. The sound of the zipper sliding down echoed in the silence, each inch of exposed flesh sending another jolt of fear and arousal through you.

"Take them off," she instructed, her eyes never leaving yours.

You hesitated for only a moment before bending down to pull your pants and underwear off in one swift motion. The cool air hit your bare skin, making you shiver. But Mistress Evelyn wasn't done with you yet.

"Hands behind your back," she said, and you complied immediately, feeling utterly vulnerable as your arms crossed behind you.

She stepped back, her gaze sweeping over you appreciatively. "Such a pretty boy," she mused, her tone dripping with disdain. "But not pretty enough."

With that, she turned and walked over to a small table set against the wall. You watched as she picked up a pair of silky panties, pink and lacy, the kind that screamed femininity. Your stomach clenched as she brought them back over to you, holding them up for inspection.

"These are going to look much better on you," she said, her voice filled with cruel amusement. "Do you agree?"

You nodded dumbly, too overwhelmed to speak. She took your silence as consent and reached out to pull your hands forward. One by one, she slipped the panties onto you, adjusting them so they fit snugly against your skin. The sensation was foreign and humiliating, but there was also a strange thrill in submitting to her will.

"There," she said, stepping back to admire her work. "Much better. Now, let's see what else we can do to make you more... presentable."

She turned again, this time returning with a matching bra and a short, frilly dress. Your heart pounded in your chest as she held them up, the sight of those items making it clear just how far she intended to push you.

"Put these on," she commanded, handing you the garments.

You hesitated, but the sharp edge in her voice left no room for defiance. Slowly, you began to dress, the process awkward and humbling. The bra felt ridiculous, the cups barely containing anything, while the dress clung to your body in all the wrong places. By the time you were done, you felt like a parody of yourself, a sissy caricature of the man you once were.

Mistress Evelyn circled you like a predator eyeing its prey, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Perfect," she declared, clapping her hands together. "Now, let's begin your training properly."

She led you to a chair in the corner of the room, positioning you in front of it. "Sit," she ordered, and you did, your legs trembling as you lowered yourself onto the seat.

She knelt down in front of you, her hands moving to cup your face gently. "You need to understand something, my little cum queen," she said, her voice almost tender. "Your pleasure is mine to control. Do you understand?"

You nodded, your breath coming in shallow gasps.

"Good," she replied, leaning in to brush her lips against yours. The kiss was soft, almost chaste, but it sent a wave of heat through you nonetheless. "Tonight, you will learn obedience. Tonight, you will learn restraint."

Her hand moved down to your crotch, fingertips grazing the edge of the silky fabric. You gasped, your body tensing in response. But she didn't give you any relief. Instead, she pressed down lightly, applying just enough pressure to make you squirm.

"No touching," she warned, her voice a low growl. "Not unless I tell you to. Do you understand?"

You whimpered, nodding quickly.

"Good boy," she murmured, her thumb gliding over the sensitive skin beneath the lace. "Now, tell me, what is the one thing you crave more than anything?"

Your voice caught in your throat, but you managed to choke out the answer. "To... to come, Mistress."

"Ah, yes," she said, her eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "But that, my dear, is a privilege you will have to earn. And until then, you will remain denied. Every day, every night, you will crave it. You will ache for it. But you will not have it. Not until I say so."

Her fingers tightened, her nails digging into the soft flesh of your inner thigh. "Do you understand?"

"Yes, Mistress," you whispered, the weight of her control pressing down on you like a heavy stone.

"Good," she replied, standing up and stepping back. "Now, let's begin."

She picked up a long, slender vibrator from the table, the sight of it making your stomach twist with anxiety. Without hesitation, she leaned in close, her breath hot against your ear.

"Spread your legs," she commanded, her voice a seductive whisper.

You obeyed, parting your thighs wide. She wasted no time, inserting the vibrator into your panties, the sensation jolting through you like an electric shock. You gasped, your body arching involuntarily as the toy found its mark.

"Relax," she purred, her fingers stroking your inner thigh. "Let it happen."

The vibrations intensified, the relentless buzzing driving you to the edge of sanity. Your breath came in ragged gasps, your body trembling with the effort to hold back the inevitable climax. Tears stung your eyes, but you forced them away, determined to prove your worth to her.

"That's it," she cooed, her voice a soothing balm against the storm raging inside you. "Feel it. Want it. Crave it. But don't you dare come."

Your mind blurred, the line between pleasure and pain blurring as the vibrator worked its magic. You could feel the pressure building, the familiar tightening in your groin warning of an impending release. But every time you got close, Mistress Evelyn would adjust the settings, pulling you back from the brink just as you were about to fall.

"Almost," she whispered, her lips grazing your neck. "But not quite."

You cried out, the frustration and desire tearing through you like wildfire. But still, she held you back, her control absolute.

"One more time," she said, her voice a taunting caress. "Can you take it? Can you resist?"

You nodded, your vision swimming as the vibrator surged to life once more. This time, it was almost too much, the unbearable need clawing at your insides. But you held on, gritting your teeth and squeezing your eyes shut.

"Good," she murmured, her fingers tracing lazy circles on your thigh. "Very good."

And then, just as suddenly as it had started, she pulled the vibrator away, the abrupt absence leaving you gasping and aching for more.

"Did you enjoy that, sissy?" she asked, her voice dripping with satisfaction.

You could only nod, too exhausted to speak.

"Good," she repeated, leaning in to plant a lingering kiss on your forehead. "Because this is just the beginning."

With that, she stepped back, her eyes gleaming with dark promise. "Now, it's time for the next lesson. But first..."

She paused, her gaze fixing on your trembling form. "What do you say?"

You swallowed hard, the words sticking in your throat. But you knew there was only one acceptable answer.

"Thank you, Mistress," you whispered, your voice breaking with emotion.

A satisfied smile spread across her lips. "Very good," she purred. "Now, let's continue."

Mistress Evelyn’s eyes gleamed with a predatory light as she watched you fidget in the soft, lace dress she had chosen for you. The fabric was too tight around your waist, and the hem brushed against your thighs uncomfortably. You felt exposed, vulnerable in the feminine attire, which only heightened the thrill of anticipation coursing through your veins.

“You look so beautiful all dressed up,” Mistress Evelyn purred, her voice dripping with condescension. “But we both know that’s not enough to truly transform you into the sissy cum queen I have planned for you.”

With a flick of her wrist, she gestured towards the imposing St. Andrew’s cross standing ominously in the center of the room. Its polished wood gleamed under the dim lighting, casting long shadows that danced across the floor. The scent of leather and vanilla candles filled the air, mingling with the faint metallic tang of the restraints hanging from the cross.

“Come, pet,” she commanded, her tone leaving no room for argument. “It’s time to deepen your training.”

Your heart pounded in your chest as you hesitantly approached the cross. The cool metal of the restraints sent a shiver down your spine, contrasting sharply with the warmth of the room. Mistress Evelyn stepped behind you, her fingers grazing the nape of your neck before sliding down to the hem of your dress. She lifted it slowly, exposing your bare skin to the cool air.

“Bend over,” she instructed, her voice low and hypnotic. You obeyed, gripping the edges of the cross and resting your weight on your forearms. The position stretched your body taut, making you feel even more vulnerable. Mistress Evelyn’s hands were quick and efficient as she secured your wrists to the restraints, pulling them tight until you could barely move.

Next, she moved to your ankles, securing them to the lower rungs of the cross. You stood spread-eagled before her, your body completely at her mercy. The feeling of helplessness was almost overwhelming, but it was mixed with a strange sense of excitement that made your cock twitch beneath the lace panties.

Mistress Evelyn circled you, her gaze raking over your bound form with a satisfied smile. “Such a good little sissy,” she cooed. “Now, let’s see how sensitive those nipples are.”

She reached into a drawer beside the cross and produced a pair of metal clamps, their shiny surfaces glinting wickedly in the light. Your breath hitched in your throat as she approached, the cold metal brushing against your heated skin. You tried to pull away, but the restraints held you firm.

“Don’t struggle,” she warned, her voice sharp. “I need you to be still for this.”

You forced yourself to relax, though every muscle in your body screamed in protest. Mistress Evelyn’s fingers deftly flicked open the clamps, revealing their cruel teeth. She positioned one above your right nipple, gently pinching the flesh between her thumb and forefinger. A gasp escaped your lips as the clamp bit down, the initial pain shocking in its intensity.

“Good girl,” she praised, attaching the second clamp to your left nipple with equal precision. The sensation was excruciating, sending waves of pain radiating outward from your chest. Tears pricked at the corners of your eyes, but you bit your lip, determined not to show weakness.

Mistress Evelyn stepped back to admire her handiwork. “Gorgeous,” she murmured. “Now, let’s add a little more stimulation, shall we?”

From another drawer, she produced a small remote control. You recognized it immediately—it was the same one she used to operate the vibrator that had tormented you earlier. Your stomach twisted with anxiety as she pressed a button, causing the device nestled between your legs to hum to life.

The vibrations began slowly, building in intensity with each passing second. Your body trembled, the conflicting sensations of pain and pleasure warring within you. The clamps tugged mercilessly at your nipples, while the vibrator buzzed relentlessly against your most sensitive spots.

“Relax, pet,” Mistress Evelyn said soothingly, though there was an edge of steel in her voice. “Let the feelings wash over you. Don’t fight it.”

You closed your eyes, trying to follow her instructions. The sensations were overwhelming, bouncing off the walls of your mind like a wild storm. Each pulse of the vibrator sent shockwaves through your body, heightening the agony caused by the nipple clamps. Yet, despite the torment, a part of you yearned for release, craving the sweet relief that only orgasm could bring.

“Open your eyes, sissy,” Mistress Evelyn commanded, her voice cutting through your haze of desire. Reluctantly, you complied, meeting her gaze. There was something almost ethereal about the way she looked at you, a mixture of dominance and possession that made you feel wholly hers.

“Do you want to cum, pet?” she asked softly, her fingers trailing down your heaving chest.

A whimper escaped your lips, torn between the ache in your chest and the throbbing need between your legs. “Yes, Mistress,” you confessed, the words tasting bitter on your tongue.

“Good,” she replied, her smile cold and calculated. “Because I’m going to make sure you hold onto that need for as long as possible.”

With swift movements, she adjusted the settings on the remote, increasing the intensity of the vibrator yet again. The pressure built rapidly, a relentless barrage of pleasure that threatened to consume you whole. You bucked against your restraints, desperate for some form of relief, but they held you firm.

“Beg me,” Mistress Evelyn demanded, her voice resonating with authority. “Beg me to let you cum, and maybe I’ll consider it.”

Tears streamed down your cheeks as you fought to find your voice. The vibrator’s pulses were becoming unbearable, each one a cruel tease that pushed you closer to the brink. “Please, Mistress,” you gasped, your voice thick with desperation. “Please, let me cum…”

“Is that all?” she taunted, her eyes gleaming with amusement. “That’s not much of a plea, is it? Tell me how much you need it, sissy. Convince me.”

The words caught in your throat, but the pressure inside you was too much to bear. You sobbed, the combination of pain and arousal pushing you past the point of rational thought. “I need it, Mistress,” you choked out, your voice breaking. “I need to cum so badly… Please, just let me cum…”

Mistress Evelyn’s expression softened slightly, though her grip on the remote remained steady. “So needy,” she murmured. “But you know what happens when you beg, don’t you?”

You can interact with the story here.

Back then, I was in my mid thirties, I was stuck. The career path I had chosen went extinct – not that I hadn’t seen it coming, but I liked the field I had been working in, so I was hoping until the last day – so it was time for something new. Not that I had a choice to begin with.

Luckily I had more than just some savings, and I owned the place I was living in – my dear great aunt had passed it down to me after her death – so I was able to survive on next to no income for a longer period of time.

At first I took a few weeks off. It had been a while since my last vacation, so I decided to spent some time at my parents place, in small town out in the countryside, hours away from the city I was living in. It was great meeting up with some old friends, spending plenty of time out in nature, forgetting about all my worries.

Then after those weeks off, back in my apartment, I began to find a new career for me. I went through plenty of lists with jobs on. Until I found something I was interested in, something I could imagine to do for the remainder of my life.

Unfortunately that career path required a certain degree from university. A degree that I didn’t had. A few days of thinking later, I had a very long pro and con list, I decided that it was time for me to go back to university. Luckily one of the universities in the city I was living in was offering the degree I needed.

A few week later I was sitting in a classroom, mostly surrounded by people that were more than a decade younger than me. Luckily they accepted me as one of them, and while sipping some coffee together they were so kind to explain give me some inside knowledge. One thing I got told a lot was: Avoid her and her classes if you can. Her nick name is student eater.

About a year later I was sitting in a classroom and the student eater would show up to hold class soon. I really tried to avoid her, but by the looks of it, she was the only one offering the class I needed to be able to graduate. So well, it had to be done.

It turned silent when the student eater entered the room. All eyes were on her, so were mine. And I must admit, I liked what I saw: A woman around sixty, rocking a very strict and conservative clothing style that took over they room by only being there. Yes, the student eater caught my eye.

During the following weeks the professor, the student eater, showed us how she had gotten her nick name. She demanded a lot, she was strict, she was non forgiving. But she was fair. She had no favorites, she treated all the same.

While most of my fellow students disliked her for how the professor treated them, for how much she demanded, she grew and grew on me. I more and more often caught myself checking her out, and I more than once thought about her while relieving my horny urges.

Then the semester was over, and I had and appointment with the student eater. That itself was nothing out of the ordinary, because to graduate from her class you needed to write a paper, and she would critique it with you during a personal meeting. Mine was late on a Friday afternoon, the university was practically empty.

Shortly after I had knocked at the professors office door a stoic, dominant voice came out through it: “Come in.”

The professor sat behind her desk, she was going through some papers when I entered the room. She didn’t look up to say hello, but her hand pointed me to an empty chair standing in front of the desk. Instead of greeting me she said the following: “Don’t forget to close the door behind you.”

I did as told. Then I patiently waited until I would get the professor’s full attention. A minute or two passed by. I spent the waiting time by looking around in her office, and all that I saw where books, books, and more books.

Then she looked up. She checked me out from top to bottom, or at least that part of me that wasn’t covered by her desk, then she pulled out a printed out version of my paper. Then we went through it together. And to my surprise, she had already red it beforehand.

The professor pointed out a few flaws in my argumentation, some recurring typos, and some other minor mistakes. But overall speaking, she was pleased with my work. She told me that I did more than okay. To my own surprise, hearing those kind words coming out of her mouth, it made me feel all warm and fuzzy inside.

The student eater then told me that she would give me a B for the class altogether. A huge smile appeared on my face, inner me was celebrating while outer me tried to keep his cool: I had passed her course, and I had gotten the best grade possible, because so far, according to the talk on the streets, no one ever had gotten an A from her.

A tiny little smile appeared on the student eaters face when she saw my excitement. Then she asked me the following question: “So can I put your grade into the system?”

My head went up and down. The professor then turned the screen around and showed me that my grade was in the system. We had no official business together any more. Once she was sure that I had seen and read the confirmation message the student eater stated the following with a smile on her face: “You made it. You survived the student eater. Your friends, your significant other, they all will congratulate you onto it.”

Listening to the professor calling herself the student eater put a gigantic smile on her face. I even laughed out loud, and she joined in. The overall mood went from cold and formal to relaxed and informal. Then, without thinking about it too much, I told her that there was no significant other. But that my friends and me would celebrate the occasion.

When the professor heard that I had no girlfriend, or a wife, a certain expression appeared on her face. She then unbuttoned a few buttons on her shirt and bent forward: “And, is there something else I can do for you?”

A shiver drove through my body. The student eater was hitting on me. A fantasy of mine was turning into reality.

While having those thoughts I already was staring down the professors cleavage and my dick was getting harder and harder. She saw what was going on with me and reacted onto it: “By the looks of it you are enjoying the view. But are you willing to show me how much you enjoy the view?”

It took horny me some thinking to try to figure out what the professor was up to. In the end I came to no conclusion, I just kept on lusting for her, I kept on staring down her cleavage. Luckily, after a minute, or maybe two, she told me what she wanted me to do: “Why are still sitting and wearing clothes? I have given you an order.”

A more than welcome shiver drove trough my body. Then I excused myself, then I stood up and got out of my clothes as fast as anyhow possible. Once I was naked I stood straight, arms crossed on my back and with my hard one pointing straight towards the professor.

She then once more checked me out. This time from tip to toe. The professor took her time doing so. When she was done inspecting me, she gave me another order: “Please yourself.”

Moments later my hand went up and down on my hard one. But the professor stopped me after a few seconds: “Haven’t you forgotten something? For the future you confirm all of my orders with a yes, ma’am.”

My head went up and down: “Yes, ma’am.”

A pleased expression appeared on the professor’s face: “Continue jerking off.”

I confirmed her order. Then my hand went up and down on my hard one again. I gave myself one fast and hard stroke after the other. I was working myself towards an orgasm as fast as anyhow possible. The mature professor wasn’t pleased with my doing: “Slow down. We are in no hurry.”

I gave her a yes, ma’am, then I did as told. I gave myself slower, more gentle strokes. It felt good. Then it felt better. Then my moaning filled the room while I sunk deeper and deeper, while I got lost in the act. The professor silently watched.

An orgasm came closer and closer. My balls were ready to explode. All that mattered for me was the sensation of my hand going up and down on my rock hard dick. Fuck, it felt so good.

It was then that the professor gave me another order: “Don’t dare to mess up my office when coming. I don’t need cum stains on anything in here.”

I moaned out a yes, ma’am, then I gave myself a few more mind melting strokes. The I came. My body trembled while the cum shot out of my dick and ended up on my non jerking hand.

After I was done coming I managed to suppress the urge to sit down, to relax and I kept on standing straight. Once I pulled that stunt, I looked over to the professor. She looked at me as if I had forgotten something. Then she looked down on my cum filled hand. In understood. No words needed.

Moments later I was licking my own spunk off my hand. I was able to suppress my disgust, and then I dug in. I was very careful to not miss a single tiny little drop of my own semen. After I had licked my hand clean I showed the professor my empty mouth. Doing so put a smile on her face: “By the looks of it, you have potential. Now get dressed, and sit down.”

The professor got her last yes, ma’am for the day. We then talked, and talked, and talked. It was during that conversation that we got to know each other a little bit, we both figured out that we might be compatible with each other, and I figured out that the student eater actually was a nice human being.

When we left the university building together, it was already pitch black night outside, the professor made me an offer: “I can help you with your masters thesis if you like.”

I gladly accepted her offer. Then the professor told me to send her the first chapter as soon as it is done. I told her that I will. She then told me that we would meet up and discuss my work. A huge smile appeared on my face.

To seal the deal we shook hands, we looked each other in the eyes while doing so. Some magic was happening, but no one acted onto it on that Friday evening. Then our ways split for the time being, but it shouldn’t take long until the student eater and me should meet again.

"Don't forget we've got to leave for the conference soon" Joanne says from the doorway. I give her a thumbs up.

"It'll take a while to get there" she says "how much longer do you think you'll be?"

"Well if he continues licking that bit, probably 2 minutes" Michael says as my head bobs up and down on his cock. My tongue catches the underside of his cock head and he moans.

I like Michael. He is a nice guy. He lets me suck his cock rather than fucking my face. He let me go at my pace and he makes me feel good. He looks after me. He's Elle's equivalent in Finance. She opened up the OSN to the whole company after Georgia and I had proved our mouths could improve morale. Between the two of us we had even set ourselves a competition, first one to make a man and a woman cum from each of the 6 departments won $100 off the other. Working in my favour was that most of the people said I had better technique than her - working in her favour she was blonde, had big tits and wasn't fighting against decades of homosexual fear from her own gender.

As Michael finishes in my mouth, I wait until he pats me on the head and then I pull back, show him his cum on my tongue and swallow it. "You're such a good boy" he said standing up, stuffing his cock back into his boxers and zipping himself up. "Are you still on the entry level salary?"

I nod

"Well here you go, have meal on me" he says taking a $20 bill out of his wallet

"You fucking pay him? What the fuck" I turn to see Joanne still stood at the door "he does this because he likes it. You don't have to pay him. In fact, pretty much the only reason we haven't fired him is that he's doing this. We literally pay him his salary to do this and not do his job because he's so bad at it"

I offer the money back to him even though I'd already budgeted for using this money to buy a burger on the way home. "No, you keep it" he said and followed it up with a smirk "and buy yourself something pretty"

I leave the conference room following behind Joanne as she mutters under her a breath about me being a cock hungry whore. We have time to grab our bags and laptops before we head to my car to get to our meeting venue.

All through the drive, Joanne is reminding me over and over how important this presentation is. How this would be an amazing company to use as a reseller. How partnering with them in the future would secure her bonus. How I can't fuck this up. She repeats that several times. "Do not fuck this up"

We reach the building and I wish I could write some prose about how beautiful it was but it's a 1970s office block near a highway. As we get inside and step into the elevator, Joanne turns to me once more "You know what I'm going to say?"

"Yes" I reply looking at my feet "Don't fuck this up"

"Very good" she adds just before the doors open to the office "And if you do well, I'll make you cum with my mouth".

WHY THE FUCK DID SHE SAY THAT NOW

As if I wasn't nervous enough, now I have that to think of. I was probably up to a dozen threesomes with her and her partner and to be honest - they were getting sort of boring. I would turn up watch her do something perverted to Justin, get incredibly turned on by it, not be allowed to touch myself and then have him cum in my mouth. The closest I had come to any sort of sexual contact with her during these sessions was when she'd hold my head down forcing his cock deeper into my throat.

Now all I can think of is how warm and wet her mouth will be, how I want to take my time, how I want to enjoy the intimacy, how I hope she'll share my cum with me afterwards in a passionate kiss and also how - nothing is ever as it seems with this woman. She always has a twist.

We head to the meeting room where there's coffee being served at the back of the room. Before I have a chance to get any refreshments, a man mumbles something and points me towards the front of the room. The two of us start to set up the laptop. You'd think it'd be easy in 2024 but as well as the different connectors, remotes and microphone connections, I have the distraction of looking up from what we're doing I see Joanne staring me down from the other end of the room. Looking into my eyes, even from 10 to 15 yards away I can see her eyes. I think about how they will look as she looks up at me with my cock in her mouth.

She puts her cup to her lips and smiles. I smile back. She runs her tongue along her top lip and I melt. Surely we can just end this meeting now and find somewhere for her to suck me off. I miss a mumbled question by one of the technical guys and after I answer it, I turn back to see Joanne whispering to another woman who both turn around, see me looking, giggle and turn away.

We finally get everything hooked up and their support guy lowers the screen from the ceiling and I can start my presentation. I look out to the room and count up - ten people here from the other company, five men and five women. Joanne sits off to my right hand side and the rest all sit in a semi circle facing me. I take some deep breaths, try and ignore the sweat patches I can feel growing under my arms and I definitely try and ignore how fucking gorgeous every woman from this company is. I am trying really hard not to imagine the blonde to the left of centre sat on my face when Joanne shouts out "Well come on then - start!!"

"So erm, yes welcome" I say suddently feeling how warm this room is becoming "We're, erm, from JB Toys and we're here to talk to you, you all, all of you about our partnering and partnership arrangement and what we can offer you"

"A erm, quick history of JB's before we get into the numbers" I say changing the slide. I begin to talk about our founder and our mission when a blonde wearing boots raises her hand.

"Look" she says before I can ask her if her question can wait "We've been in this field long enough to know who your company is, can you move on. I haven't got all day"

"Ok" I mumble turning a two minute intro into about 30 seconds. I click the next slide. The brunette right next to Joanne raises her hand and without waiting for me to acknowledge starts talking "Are you not going to do introductions?"

"Oh yes OK, Joanne and I are in the sales department of JB's and, erm, do you all want to tell us your names?"

"Well you've already started" the woman snaps back folding her arms and shaking her head "It's a bit late now isn't it? Just carry on."

I look over to Joanne hoping for some encouragement. She has her head in her hands rubbing her temples and refusing to look up. I plough on and load the next slide and start talking through the catalogue and how we're looking to cater for every sexual requirement. The brunette by the window takes out her phone and starts looking at it. I can feel how badly this going. I see a dark skinned woman staring at me intently with big eyes and start to lose my place. She winks at me and I can no longer remember what I was supposed to say.

"Come on," the woman follows up "Do you want our business or not?" I pick up and move onto the next slide. I see her look at the blonde I wanted to sit on my face and they both visibly throw their head back and roll their eyes. None of the men have said anything. I look at one of them, hoping to regain my composure but I can feel my mouth going dry, my knees going weak and I'm sweating a lot.

"So the main thing to know about our partnering programme is that you get to keep 15% of the sales." I say, looking at the slides and finally get something correct.

"Sorry" the face sitting blonde says "Is that 'one five' or 'five zero', that's important" I look at my notes and the screen and before I can confirm she says "If you don't know that off the top of your head what are you even doing here."

"I erm, I just, I can't." I say trying to get some level of control back.

"OK ladies" Joanne says with a giggle "You've had your fun with torturing him with words but this is starting to get embarrassing and he'll probably cum any second from it. How about we get to what I've really brought him here for and start showing you new ways that we can torture a cock and balls?"

"Thank fuck for that" the brunette next to her says "I don't think I could've kept a straight face any longer".

The man who had helped me with the audio visual equipment comes over, detatches the laptop, and clicks a button making the screen disappear into the ceiling. I am stood there on the spot. I want to move. I want to know what's going on. But I can't move and I can't speak. There are no restraints and no gag but I do not know what to do. I stand there holding my notes.

After the screen disappears into the ceiling I hear the winding start again and a clanking noise. I look up to where the screen disappeared and two chains are descending. Everyone is watching me. No one says anything until Joanne breaks the silence. "Come on then slut, get naked" I turn to her and see she has the key to my cage.

I take my shirt and trousers off and put them in a pile by a lectern and unlock my cock cage and put it on top. At no point do I stop and think 'what's going on' - Jonanne has given me an order and I follow it. Thank god, my cock isn't hard yet - that would look really embarassing. As I turn around, two of the men are stood by the chains. None of the five men in the room have spoken more than a few words since I arrived. Without needing to say anything, two of them cuff my hands in place and two of them spread my legs and latch them to two rings that were under the floor. I notice the quality of the restraints and see that our company makes them. I look over at the brunette by the window, who's now looking me up and down. She smiles at me, I smile back at her. She's cute, she looks less scary than the other women. One of the men presses a button and the chains begin to clank again as they go up into the ceiling. It stretches me out to the point of just about being uncomfortable. As my hands get raised higher, my cock follows and raises up as I can feel myself getting hard.

"OK I think we're ready to start for real now, Nicole?" Joanne says

"Yes let's hope so. He certainly seems ready" Nicole says looking at my cock. She raises her right hand and clicks her fingers. The five men scurry over and each kneels in front a woman. The women, almost in harmony, uncross their legs and each man shifts forward until their head is under a skirt. It doesn't take a genius to figure out what they're doing - my cock has figured it out for sure and isn't getting softer at the thought. I see the brunette by the window look down, look up and sigh.

"So" Joanne says looking in her bag. "Let's start with this new toy we have for breaking balls." She wraps her hand around my scrotum and slides my balls through a hole in some perspex. JOANNE IS TOUCHING MY BALLS. I let out a little murmur of satisfaction. I've waited for this for so long. The sigh is barely audible.

"Does it have to make a noise, is there any way of shutting it up?" Nicole says.

"Yes it does have a tendency to make some really unpleasant noises" Joanne says walking over to her bag and producing a large gag. She walks behind me and drags a chair over. She stands on it making her taller than me. She presents the gag in front of me and pushes the large butterfly shaped piece of black plastic into my mouth.

As she buckles the leather belt behind my head she whispers in my ear "Look at all these beautiful dominant women, they're all going to cum watching me inflict pain on you. But remember, normal rules apply 'no cumming for you' and I want you to know from the bottom of my heart that even though I may touch your thing, I will always despise you. I'll never think of you as anything more than place to put my Justin's cum. Like a fucking kleenex or spunk soaked sock to keep by the bed"

I'm sure she knows that these words would humiliate and turn off a normal person but I'm anything but normal. She knows that being degraded just makes me harder and more excited. "Right" Joanne says getting back in front of me and holding up a remote "who wants to see if we can pop one of his balls."

"Yes yes yes yes" says the brunette by the window. She's looking up at the ceiling and her hands are holding onto the head shaped lump under skirt. "ugh ugh ugh" she yells as she cums.

"Fuck off Amber" the dark skinned woman says "you only came first because you'd just had a session, you had a head start on us all" The other women giggle and I smile to myself from behind the gag. But I'm snapped back to the reality of the situation as I feel some pressure on my balls.

"OK so this box is our latest iteration on a ball crusher" Joanne says "it's ideal for the busy Domme who needs to torture someone but is too pre-occupied, say being eaten out. Using this, they can crush balls remotely."

Joanne holds the remote up and presses the button. "This thing is normally only safe to leave on a sub for about five minutes before it causes permanent damage - so I've set a timer on my phone for ten minutes and you can all have a play with the remote."

"So the green button moves the compression plate down" Joanne says as one of the blondes presses it and the squeeze on my balls is released. "And the red one moves it up"

She points the remote towards me and presses the button a few times. The pressure increases on my balls to level that is pleasantly painful. "And for the safety conscious Domme there's a little buzzer inside it that goes off when it detects that the pressure is too much."

"I suggest a game" Joanne says walking the remote over to Amber "you all get a press of the button and the one who makes the alarm go off wins this free sample" I can see how excited the women are at the prospect. She's so good at her job. It makes me really jealous. I wish I was that good. My practical thoughts are sidetracked almost immediately as the button is clicked and the pressure increases. The pain in my left nut is now quite sharp.

"Your turn Bea" Amber says passing the remote. The button is clicked again. Maybe I'm stood funny but my left ball feels much more pain than the right.

"Pass it on" the blonde in boots says "stop being greedy". Bea has a tight grip on the remote and a tighter grip on the arms of her chair. She let's out a single long, loud breath.

"Sorry, was just cumming" Bea says throwing the remote on.

"Lucky you. I think mine is defective" the blonde says landing a slap on the head of the man under her skirt. She presses the button and passes it on.

Another press of the button and the remote ends up with Nicole. "So I get two presses and we go back along?" she says pressing the button twice.

I groan into the gag. The pain on the left edge of my left ball is really bad. I'm starting to feel it pulsing up into my body. I don't feel any pain in my right nut. Surely I should. Is that a good thing? Less pain is good right? Unless the reason I don't feel pain is because it's already broken? Surely not. When's the sensor going to beep? When is the timer up? This is getting too much. I try and get Joanne's attention but she's just sat at the side looking at her phone not giving a shit.

The remote ends up back with the blonde in the boots. She presses the button and there it is. The sensor starts beeping. And there's the pain in my right ball. I close my eyes and lean forward looking at the floor and groan. Salavia starts running around the gag and dripping out hitting the floor. I mumble into the gag about how much pain I'm in.

"Woo hoo!" she shouts raising her hands above her head. "I win"

"Well done" says Joanne getting up from her seat. "Now let's release this and get onto the next toy"

"Which button do I press?" the blonde says clicking the red button. The pressure increases. I now yell into the gag to let her know she's pressing the wrong one. The pain is so much I instinctively try and shake the device off me. The more I shake the more pain it causes. The chains rattle.

"Fucking demos" Joanne says "they always go wrong."

I look up and see her and the two blondes both looking at the remote. As I look up a trail of spit runs down chin and to the floor. I see them taking the batteries out and blowing into the remote. The alarm keeps going. The ten minute timer starts beeping. Joanne drops one of the batteries and rolls across the floor. I get more agitated yelling for help. I've stopped feeling pain in my balls at all. This could be it. I'm worried. I rattle my chains.

"There there" I hear in my ear and see Amber is now stood next to me. She puts my forehead on her shoulder. "Everything will be OK, you poor thing this must be awful. Being accidentally castrated in a workplace accident. How terrible." She strokes my hair. The beeping continues. Surely someone must do something. I start whimpering as the pain comes back temporarily and goes away again.

"I'm pressing it but nothing is happening" I hear Joanne saying.

"I'm going to take a look at it, I'm not going anywhere. I'm here for you" Amber says. She bends down. Her hand moves my hard cock out of the way. Why am I hard when I'm about to lose my balls? Why? And why do I desperately need to cum?

"Oh hang on," Amber says clicking a switch "There's a manual release"

The pressure goes away. Blood rushes back to my balls. I can feel pain. Thank fuck I can feel them. They're still there. I groan at the pain.

"Wait it's going back up??" Amber says as the pressure increases again causing the alarm to beep again and then release again. She comes back up to my level and whispers in my ear "I seem to have turned on the pressure cycle. Whoops, I'm not trained for this - I'm going to sit back down. Hope you enjoy it you little pain slut." The process begins again. Squeeze - release. Pain from the squeeze, pain as the blood rushes back. Pain. The cycle continues three of four times.

"Oh hang on" Joanne says "why I don't I just press this button marked 'Reset'." Everything stops. I lean forward in the chains, letting them take my weight. I'm spent. The pain in my left nut is now a constant throb, every heart beat makes me feel the pain. I can feel the sweat all over my body. My cock is still hard.

"Right" Nicole says "that was fantastic. I think we can use that for sure. The alarm thing is great, never seen so much panic on a slave's face. We'll definitely push it hard with all our mistresses. What's next"

"Next?" I say into the gag trying to regain composure.

"Yes, well I promised him that I'd make him cum with my mouth" Joanne says reaching down an unclipping the ball crusher. "Shall we do that?" Joanne stands in front of me holding what looks like a fake pussy masterbator. "So this product I'm especially happy with. It's a wonderful tool that you can use to keep your sub right at the edge of cumming and like with the crusher it's all remote controlled. By the time it hits the market we're hoping to have an app too so you don't even have to be in the same country as them"

Joanne starts humming a song as she kneels down in front of me, a show tune. I can't quite place what it is. She slides my cock into a well lubricated sleeve inside a larger box and buckles a strap around my waist. She slides another one under my scrotum, separating my balls. She's still humming that tune. I recognise it finally and just as I do she gives my balls a little squeeze and I yell "mother-fucker" into the gag at a response to the pain.

"Woo hoo! Number one for me!" yells one of the blondes. I feel the tube begin sliding up and down. It feels really good. The head of my cock occasionally gets proded by what feels like a tongue?

"So this is our latest automatic edging masterbator and it should feel a lot like getting a blowjob" Joanne says holding another remote up "There are sensors hidden inside the tube and on the strap that goes by the balls which can sense if the subject is getting close to an orgasm. You can set a number of edges on this part of the remote and just sit back and watch the subject struggle. Ultimate frustration, minimum effort."

"Fucking genius - take my money" Bea yells as I bow my head and start enjoying the feeling of warmth sliding along my cock "You've outdone yourself with this one."

"But wait there's more! For the really high rollers, we can individually model this and 3d print it to the inside of your mouth." Joanne says. She lifts my chin up so I am looking her in the eyes "That's my mouth you're inside, that's my tongue rubbing against you. And these are my teeth chewing on your cock"

She turns away and presses a button. "Fuck!" I yell into the gag as the sharp teeth from within the tube dig into the head of my cock. That's it, that level of pain, that level of stimulation - that's going to make me cum. I groan and then it stops.

"And that's his first edge" Joanne says as she passes the remote around and a minute later, just as I'm getting my senses back, the tube starts sliding again. Bea presses a button and the tube slides a long way onto my cock. I feel the shaft bend a little bit and the masterbator shakes a little. "Oh and that's my throat." Jonanne says "I've never even tried deepthroating before. so this is the first time a cock has been down there."

The culmination of everything that has gone on, the pain in my balls, her words, the tight grip the silicone has around my cock is enough to make me moan "I'm cumming" into the gag. I cannot even finish the first syllable before all the stimulation goes away and Jonanne yells "No!".

I do not cum. One of the women in the room laughs. I've had enough. I want to finish this. I need out. I start feeling emotional. I want to cry. And then the tube starts sliding up and down again and the pleasure returns. And then it stops.

"Please Joanne," I say into the gag "Please stop. I can't take any more"

"No" she says dismissively "One more thing to show you on this ladies. Did you ever have a pain slut and think to yourself, I wonder how much fun they'd have if my tongue was like sandpaper? Then think no more."

All of the moisture disappears, the softness of the silicone tongue is replaced by a harsh scratchy feeling. As the rough course texture works its way up the shaft I dread it hitting my cock head. Not because of how much it'll hurt but because of how much I'll like it. But before it can get any higher I can feel the cum building up again. This time! This time I'll get release.

And it stops. I need to cum. I bow my head to the floor, close my eyes. I am getting light headed. I have no more saliva in my mouth, I'm dry. Minutes pass and I look up, opening my eyes for the first time in a while and see them all sitting and talking. All this pain, all this edging and no one is even looking. The lights are flickering and I hear a ringing in my ears. Joanne gets up and starts walking towards me.

"What's going on?" I try and say from behind the gag and try to at least focus more on the room than my sore cock and balls.

"There's a fire alarm" Joanne says grabbing her back and her phone "We have to evacuate".

She leaves the room along with everyone else. I am left hanging. I scream for help with the gag in my mouth. The machine starts up again rubbing the sandpaper up the bottom of my shaft. In between screaming for help I moan in pleasurable agony.

The machine stops denying me a proper orgasm again but I can't hold back any more. Cum dribbles out of the end of my cock. All I can do is murmur as the cum keeps going. As it drains, I try and jerk against the chains and the machine in need of a bit of stimulation. Nothing.

I stand there, having cum, looking at the empty meeting room, gagged and the fire alarm still going off. I yell for help and after a couple of minutes I stop. I worry no one is coming until a a figure appears at the door at the other end of the room.

"Hey Chief! You should see what they've got in here." the voice says wearing a reflective jacket and pointing another person to look at me. "Can we get one for the fire station?"

"Ha," the reply comes "I know how much it cost to get Mistress Nicole to peg me so I know there's no way we can afford any of her toys."

They leave. The sandpaper tongue begins to rubs my cock again.

Hello again, 

And now its finally time for the final chapter! Enjoy it! There were so many things I still wanted to include in it, so it ended up being the longest chapter of them all, but a fitting way to end my first ever erotica. I hope you had as much fun reading it as I had writing it. I learned a lot of things during the writing process and will definitely take them in account for a next one, such as my long break between chapters 2 and 3. 

For now enjoy this final part and as always: Feel free to leave your feedback in the comments or DM and if you need a little refresher, there are the previous chapters: part 1, part 2, part 3, part 4, part 5, part 6, part 7, part 8 and part 9.

Thanks again for reading and until next time! 

-Chapter 10- 

Well... There I was. Locked away in a cage, where nobody would look for me, let alone find me! I lost count of the times a ‘meal’ was pumped inside me. It could have been days, weeks, even months since I was left in here. The recording seemed to be going on for ever and even dictate my sleep schedule as well. Not that I got that many sleep. But the recording switched from a repetition of the rules to a binaural white noise from time to time. That must be the time reserved for sleep. Beside the two there was also a hypnotic and degrading humiliation from time to time. Probably to break down the last parts of me and I have to say, it worked wonders, the repetition of everything made me completely braindead.  

My whole body became stiff very quickly. I wasn't even sure if I was ever able to move again, even if I was let out. I couldn't move a muscle after all. Also I never figured out how the tubes in my ass and chastity cage worked, but somehow, they did. It was a weird feeling every time I “had to go”, but it worked.  

Beside all that the bottom of the cage must have been covered in all of my sweat, drool and tears. It gave a strange sticky feeling around my knees which were firmly locked to this bottom. It must have been quite the sight from the outside. I could only imagine what it would look like. 

But then suddenly, the recording stopped! The silence sounded strange, since I haven't experienced complete silence in a while. One of my ears was uncovered. The sensual voice of one of the women, terrified me. “it's time”, that's all she whispered before putting the headphones back on. The noise cancelling was good, but didn't filter all the sounds. I heard the muffled sounds of some chains. Still in shock, I kept completely still, waiting for what was coming. I froze even more, when a bucket of water was emptied above the cage and the messy bottom was cleaned. After a towel drying the cage up, it started moving. 

It was a long ride, but I had no idea where to. What was their plan?! The fact that ‘it was time’, didn't promise anything good. What would the next stage of this hell look like?! The only things I knew was that they didn't load me on a car or trailer. And I don't think we left the building. Where were they taking me!? 

After a long while we arrived. It must have been a very crowded room as muffled sounds of people came from everywhere, softly coming through the headphones. Was I going to be some sort of perverted art piece? Or was this something else?  

After a while I was groped from all sides. Cold hands, warm hands, sweaty hands, gloves of all materials. I felt everything, but couldn’t really make up what was said. One of those hands stood out. It was a cold hand, probably from a woman. That hand felt so familiar for some reason, I couldn't figure out why... It was also the only hand, that didn't pinch, pulled and slapped everywhere. This familiar hand only slowly caressed my back and my head. For the first time, since my arrival here I felt sort of safe. Safe because a hand caressed my back? I was still locked in a cage, unable to move and deprived of all my senses... This feeling really fucked with my head. It was so weird. To who did this hand belong? Then the caressing stopped again. Before the person, to who this hand was attached, walked away, I felt the hand one last time. Around my ankles. The hand put something in my ballet heel. Then it left. The feeling of safety left my body with it. The question to who this hand belonged to, drove me crazy. 

The silence returned. The people must have moved further away from my cage. I didn't hear any muffled sounds anymore. The silence seemed to be taking forever again. 

After a very long time the cage was set into motion again. I felt that the cage was lifted and probably loaded onto something else. My heart sank. Was my worst fear becoming true? Where was I taken? Was the ‘new owner’, who was mentioned a couple of times, here to collect me? All kinds of thoughts raced through my mind. My head almost exploded because of them. I tried to make them stop, but nothing worked. 

Because of my racing thoughts, I didn't even notice that the thing I was lifted onto started moving. I only noticed, when the thing drove over a big bump. I was loaded onto a vehicle... Not sure if it was a truck or car. Did that even matter right now? Probably not. The bump at least stopped my racing thoughts. I tried to figure out where I was taken. But since I was still blindfolded and I only felt bumps, I soon gave up on it.  

Instead, my thoughts went back to the hand and whatever it slipped into my heel. I imagined the person with the soft hand was driving this vehicle. That I would end up with that person. That thought calmed me down a little. This was the only caring hand I felt. This must mean it was a caring person too, right? Since it was the only thing that calmed me down a bit, I almost prayed that it was true. 

After an endless drive, the vehicle stopped. Again being deprived from all my senses this could also just have been a few kilometres... The cage was lifted up again and put on a trolley, which instantly started moving. 

Soon the cage stopped moving and the headphones were finally lifted off my ears. I froze because of it. “Welcome home pet”, whispered an unfamiliar voice. It was a firm female voice, but also the sweetest I had heard in a while. This was it. This was my life from now on... My heart sank again with that thought. It sank so deep it felt like it almost melted through my skin and drippled into the cage as well. I tried to calm myself down again as I imagined this was the woman with the caressing hand.  

Now that the headphones were removed, I could hear everything very clear. The softest sounds almost hurt my ears. But at least I could figure out what was happening: The top of the cage was opening and the wooden sticks were also taken out. Which meant: I was finally let out! 

“I was told that it has been in this position for a while, so just relax. It will be fine, it is with me now”, She really did everything to calm me down. I must still be looking anxious. I heard a snap of Her fingers and it felt the tubes slowly being pulled out of my gag, butt plug and chastity cage. Some soft groans escaped from behind my gag. With another snap of Her fingers all the locks were opened. My arms, legs and neck suddenly were all free. My head wanted to drop down, but it was supported by a soft latex hand. From all sides now came soft latex hands, which pulled me out of the cage and laid me on my back on a cold but soft carpet. During the process a few joints cracked and a sigh of relief escaped my gag again. The hands proceeded in stretching me out further, which caused more bones to crack. This was followed by a lovely massage. It was lovely. I completely relaxed and forgot about everything for a moment. When the hands stopped their massage, something strange happened: My gag was unlocked, along with... my collar and blindfold! I remembered a rule about not being allowed to look at my superior, so I closed my eyes instantly. Still the light blinded me. 

“A shock collar?! What kind of slave abuse is this?!", I heard Her surprised voice, “they must have forgotten to take it off, like I asked them to. #3! Here. Send it back to that auction house with a complaint!” She ordered. So this Domme numbered Her servants and She had more than one. Wait!? ‘Auction house’? I was auctioned off like an object? That realisation was quite a shock. 

Then She noticed I had my eyes closed. “Oh forget that, new one. My pets are all allowed sight. Makes their service easier, doesn't it?”  

“Yes Goddess", Was the only thing I could get out of my mouth. I already liked Her way more than the other two woman, who had kept me in the cage. She sounded so sweet. Firm but sweet. 

And I slowly opened my eyes. The light still hurt my eyes a bit. In the light a silhouette became clearer and clearer. She really looked like an angel in this light. There She was: a beautiful tall woman, in a beautiful shiny black latex catsuit, shiny black thigh highs with some very high heels sticking out of them, a black corset with golden details and a beautiful golden crown in Her silky-smooth brown hair. She was beautiful. She really was worthy to be called a 'Goddess’, maybe that didn't even do justice.  

Just then I noticed Her holding something. “I do need to be able to recognise my pets, but I don't have a fitting collar yet. #9 will soon fix that for my new one. Until then it will wear this temporary collar.” She came closer with a small metal collar and snapped Her fingers. “knees!”, still sore from the cage I tried to get in the right position as quick as possible. She didn't seem to care much about that.  

“Good pet", She said when I finally managed it and She put the collar around my neck. She also instantly connected a leash. “Can it walk yet?” She asked. “Y... yes Goddess. M... maybe,” I stuttered. “Good”, She smiled and stood up, pulling me up with the leash as well. “Let’s get pet some clothes and a little tour around my little empire”, She slowly started walking towards a door. I struggled on the first steps, still being locked in those ballet heels. I soon got the hang of it again and followed my new Goddess out of the room. 

On the way, I saw latex covered creatures again. This Goddess had quite the army of servants. All in different colours of latex. Except a few, they all wore hoods, that fully covered their face. Some had a ponytail sticking out. Some wore heels, some only wore latex socks. They all stopped what they were doing when we passed and politely bowed their head toward Goddess. To some Goddess would bow Her head back. It became clear there was some sort of hierarchy around here, where I probably should get used to. What it was, I would probably soon find out.  

“Hello Goddess. How may I be of service today?”, asked a servant when we entered the room. “This new pet needs some clothing", Goddess answered. She quickly introduced me to this servant, named #9, responsible for collars and latex for the servants and even Goddess Herself. “Bring it back, when You are done, #9! You know where to find me!” Goddess said before She turned around and left. “Yes Goddess", #9 responded. The sound of Her heels slowly faded into the distance. 

'#9' was a nice woman. Probably an expert in handling the new ones. She was covered in latex from the neck down. With care she took the temporary collar off and measured my neck, before putting the collar back on. “Soon it will have a beautiful collar as well", she said while showing off hers. It again was a think steel posture collar, locked at the back and a ring on the front. Through the ring, she had a name tag, displaying her 'name': #9. So it could be better described as a number tag. “The now one will get its new name soon, don't worry". 

She continued her work, measuring the rest of my body, also my head. “the new ones always start with a full hood. Did Goddess already explain that? If not, it didn't hear that for me", she giggled. I really wanted to ask her some questions. How life was around here, how she got here, and many more but just as I opened my mouth, #9 stumbled upon a problem: the heels. 

“I can't get these heels off. That's the only part of slave I can't measure", she said with a little shock in her voice, “hopefully Goddess won't punish us for this...” She made some final notes. After some thinking she got some pvc clothing out of a closet. “Here, pet can put this suit on for now, while I make it a latex one.” Because of the heels it was only a bodysuit. I tried it on and it fitted perfectly. Now it was my turn to show off. #9 was happy with her creation. 

“Let's get it back to Goddess," she grabbed the leash and started walking towards the door. We found Goddess in the dining room, enjoying some lunch. “That was quick #9!", Goddess said as we walked in. “Thank You Goddess", #9 said. “The only thing were the heels. Do You know how to unlock them, Goddess?”  

“I haven't received any additional keys. I will make someone get them,” Goddess answered. That was not the answer I wanted to hear... That meant I would be stuck in these for a while... “Okay Goddess, I should get back to work", #9 handed Goddess the leash and left the room. She invited me on the chair next to Her.  

“Pet must be hungry by now. I have been told the food in those cages is terrible. Here", She moved Her plate with the remainders of Her lunch over to me. “Thank You Goddess”, I enjoyed some vast food for the first time in a while. Some bread crumbs and some lettuce was all that was left, but I ate it like my life depended in it. It might do. 

When I finished Goddess got up and grabbed the leash. “The tour isn't done yet!” I got up and quickly followed the direction of the leash out of the room for a tour around Goddess' mansion. For a tour around my new life. 

Several months went by. I got used to my new life. Even found my happiness in serving Goddess, who was also very happy with me. I was told to clean, cook, some yardwork and some maintenance around Her mansion. Goddess even involved me in building a new dungeon in Her basement. #99 became my new name, which She usually shortened to ‘nine-nine’. She was an amazing Goddess. I couldn't have wished for someone else. She calmed me down in the first days and brainwashed me even further into Her perfect servant. 

On a rainy day She called me into Her office. “Sit down slave. I think it is finally time to tell it something. Something happened at the auction, that I didn't see before and haven't told it yet.” I was so brainwashed that I had to dig really deep in order to understand what she meant. 

“Before we put in our bids, there is always time for an inspection. There was this one lady anxiously walking around. She was the only one not wearing heels or at least some leather. It became clear for me she didn't belong in the room or it was her first auction. During the inspection, she walked circles around #99's cage, softly whimpering and sobbing, touching slave everywhere. She took ages. In the end she had to be pulled away from the cage by the staff. Before that happened, I noticed she put a note in one of the heels.” I instantly remembered what Goddess meant. Was this about loving hand, which caressed me everywhere?  

“When I finally got the keys to the heels, I also found the note", She said while sliding a muffled and ruined folded piece of paper in my direction. “This was that note. Good luck reading it, as sweat completely ruined it.”  

“But luckily for pet, I met this lady afterwards. After I had won the auction and had a celebratory champagne in the bar. I noticed her constantly looking at me and I invited her over for a drink and asked her if it was indeed her first time. She started crying. ‘And hopefully the last time.’ She explained what had happened to her and how much of a rollercoaster the weeks before the auction had been. She said she made a terrible mistake. See #99, this lady...” Goddess paused. “...Was its friend.” 

All slowly came back to me. She could've meant only one person, but my mind was still a bit foggy after all this time. “After I poured her a glass of champagne, she explained her ‘mistake’. She told me that after a drunk night she opened up to #99 about her kinks and fantasies and asked it about its own fantasies. She dreamt of denial and being in permanent chastity. #99 about being trained into a domestic slave and being able to serve a superior at every moment. To quote her, #99 even said ‘I would do anything to make that happen!’ That fantasy sticked with her and she started an investigation. She wanted to surprise #99, with a submissive training to fulfill this fantasy. After #99 was done with the training, it could have served her, whenever she needed it. It sounded like a plan for her. She even discussed it with #99 and it agreed to serve her, even to her arranging the training.” 

“After some research she found two dommes, who offered that type of training. She met with them several times, discussing the training and making a whole plan on how to surprise #99 with it. In the end she trusted the dommes enough to train it. She even signed a contract, giving the dommes permission for the training. But that was not the only thing she did. She also gave the dommes all the right over pet, including the right to sell it, with that single signature. Which she only noticed after she got an invitation to the auction herself. She got mad at the dommes, begging them to give her back her friend. She wanted to do anything. She even offered money, even promised not to share her story with anyone. All offers were declined by the dommes. If she wanted to pay them, she could better participate in the auction. She did everything to get her friend back, but in the end she had to give up and go to the auction herself. I can tell #99, she didn't put in a bid on her friend. She told me she just couldn't do it. She couldn’t get herself to do it.” 

“She wanted me to forward a message to my pet. She said, that there were no words to describe how sorry she was, that she never planned this and that if there was a chance to get her friend back, she would do it. I told here, that that wouldn't possible, as I don't like to share my property.” 

But I promised to stay in touch with her. I even invited her over for a tour in my mansion. Gagged of course, so she wouldn't disturb #99 as it was doing yardwork. I promised to make sure her friend would be fine and to give her a regular update on it. We agreed on one condition...” Goddess paused and reached for Her necklace and to reveal a key. “That I would fulfill her fantasy as well.”  

I just got back from having my friend strip me naked and force me to walk naked in the park. It’s always been a fantasy for me to have someone have me in bondage outdoor. Today my fantasy came true. My friend Serena is this bubbly tall girl who I’ve known for a while. She’s always so curious and very open about everything. I ended up telling her about a dream I had about her(made up to bring up the subject 🤭). I told her I had a dream about her stripping me naked and walking me around the park. She laughed and said interesting, we should try that. I couldn’t believe what I heard so I brought out all my toys. we went to this park that’s well know to be very promiscuous with guys hooking up at night. We got to the park around 10. It’s usually empty by then other then a few homeless people you’ll see . So we ran into the park trying to avoid being seen from anyone. We found a good place and put a big blanket on the floor. Serena giggled and said take off all your clothes, so I did. The started with my ankle and but on some leather cuffs. Serena looked through tal my toys and put a anal hook in my asshole and that connected around my neck. It also had wrist cuffs to keep my hands behind my back. Serena was so oblivious about what she was doing. I was so turned on and she was doing everything like it was no big deal. She was doing all this out of curiosity. Like a dream come true for me. She asked what she should do once she has my all restrained. I told her she should do anything she think would be funny to her. Like making me walk on all fours or force me to walk with the leash on and making me walk around the park naked. She said good idea!. as she cuffs my hands behind my back and started puts on on my face cover with a gag so wouldn’t be able to see, she tells me oh someone’s walking this way. Like it was no big deal. I panicked! And she just continues to tighten the face cover. I can’t see anything but I hear the foot steps getting closer. I hear a man’s voice say “ having a fun night” and Serena doesn’t say anything. She tells me “ some guy just walked up close to us, then he just walks away. What’s that guys problem. What a weirdo”. Like she not doing someone extremely weird herself. She adds the nipples clamps and. Clips the dog leash to my collar and tells me to start walking on all fours. she tugs the chain and now I’m walking on all fours. The grass was wet as I’m crawling and it’s so cold I can hear the sprinklers spraying near by. Some parts are muddy as I’m crawling and it’s turning me on that I’m getting mud all over my naked body. At this point I’m paranoid there’s a bunch of guys looking at me crawling naked a leash. I’m so turne. By the thought of someone possibly coming up to me and grab my naked body, spanking me. Serena tells me to stand up she cuffs my wrist and ankle cuffs together. Now I’m standing up naked walking around feeling the mud between my toes. I can hear cars driving by playing musics and talking. Every time I heard a car or people talking I freaked out thinking they see me.I keep getting walked for about 30 minutes then eventually go back to where we had our things. Serena says “that was fun! there was a few random people walking around us. No one’s around now though”. She lays me on the blanket and connects all the cuffs together then starts to tickle my whole body and feet with a brush.I scream and squirm around so much. She keeps tickling me for about 15 minutes then let’s me go and starts to remove everything. Serena says im hungry let’s go. We stopped and got food then after I went home. Now im laying in bed in the middle of the night thinking of what just happened. I had to share. im about to masturbate and go to sleep

Sometimes life is neither boring, nor great. It is just mid. It keeps on going while nothing overly positive or overly bad is happening. A few years ago I was at that exact point. But then things changed more or less over night, my life got exciting and interesting again.

There was an empty apartment opposite of mine, on the other side of the street. Just a few meters away from my desk, from my home office. So close, but also far far away.

I often looked over into the apartment on the other side. In nearly every work break my eyes wondered over there. I even did some research about it: The place had gotten renovated and redone a few years ago, and was out for rent since then. But no one wanted it, mostly because it was to expensive for the part of town it was laying in. So it stayed empty for years.

Then, one morning, I was sipping a coffee while looking out of the window, there was something moving on the other side of the street. Some strong looking men were carrying boxes and furniture into the what seemed cursed place.

I kept on watching them for some time, I even looked down on the street and saw that they were unloading a huge truck. I wanted to watch a little bit longer, but worked called. I had a meeting with an important client that hated nothing more than when someone wasn’t on time.

After the meeting was over the movers were already done. Their truck was gone, and nothing was moving inside the apartment anymore: The cardboard boxes, the furniture the carried into it just stood there, totally randomly and unopened.

During the morning after the flat on the other side came back to life again. About a handful of people arranged the furniture and unpacked the boxes. Most of them were about my age, I was about thirty two years old back then, one was older, in her early sixties, and it seemed like she was the one calling the shots.

Then I had to work again. When I was done working, it had already gotten dark outside, and the curtains were drawn in the apartment on the other side. So someone had moved in on the other side of the street, but I still had no clue who my new neighbor, or my new neighbors would be. And yes, I war really curious about that. Don’t ask me why.

The following days went by with me being a peeping tom and trying to figure out who my new neighbor was. But luck was not on my side. It seemed like some ghosts had moved into the place, because all I got were signs that someone was living over there, but I never actually caught a glimpse of them.

I was on the verge of giving up when one day the older woman that seemed to have been calling the shots during the moving in was standing in one of the windows. She looked out, she looked over to my place, and she caught me looking over into hers. It was then that we saw each other for the first time, but that was all that happened on that day.

Time began to fly again, sometimes I saw her walking by behind a window, and as she later told me sometimes she saw me walking by behind a window. But then summer came around, it got hot in the city, and air conditioning isn’t really a thing were I was living, so the amount of clothes on my body, and as I should figure out on my neighbors body too, got less and less.

It was then that I caught my neighbor looking at me, and one day, when I looked back, she was naked. She stood behind her open window with no clothes on, pretending to be busy talking care of some plants on her window sill.

She looked awesome, there was an instant boner between my legs as I kept on staring at her. It didn’t took long until she realized that I was watching, it didn’t took long until she realized that the fish has taken the bait. It was her that upped the game by addressing me across the street: “Wanna come over, and have some fun with what you are looking at?”

My head went up and down, horny me was in full swing, but luckily I was smart enough to grab my keys on the way out. I was crossing the street when I heard the mature woman’s voice once more: “It is number sixty nine.”

Moments later the buzzing sound of a door opener was filling the air, then I hurried up the stairs towards her apartment. I then rang her doorbell, and a few seconds later she opened the door, still naked, with a huge smile on her well aged face, and then she asked me in.

After she had closed the door behind me we stood there in her hallway, my clothes were flying through the air, we were checking each other out from tip to toe while more and more tension was building up.

My hard one pointed straight towards her, I was on the verge on jumping onto her and fucking her good. It was then that she all of a sudden stopped me: “Keep yourself together. That is not how we do things here in my place. Follow me.”

A desperate moan might have left my body as I followed her over into her living room. She shook her hot ass for me, horny me was more than just in full swing, my dick was already leaking some pre cum. I was so ready, and I was assuming that I would fuck her good soon.

In the living room she placed herself on some big leather chair. After she had sat down, she looked at me. Gone was the smile from the beginning, there was a stoic expression on her face, and a harsh commanding tone in her voice: “What are you waiting for? Down on all your four, on the floor in front of me.”

A shiver drove through my body when I heard her order. My dick got a little bit harder, then a “yes, ma’am” came out of my mouth. Fuck, was an age old dream of mine coming true that night? Had I finally found a woman that was willing to dominate me?

Then I went down on all of my four. A smile was on her face while she looked down on me: “Good, for the future, that is your place.”

My head went up and down while another “yes, ma’am” came out of my mouth. Then she lifted her left foot off the ground and pointed it straight towards me: “Do you see the dirt on my sole? How about licking it clean for me?”

Moments later my tongue was licking the dirt of her sole. Once the first one was clean it was time for number two. She enjoyed my doing, and once I was done she promised me reward.

Hearing the word “reward” coming out of her mouth made my dick a little bit harder, it made me leak a little bit more pre cum. Pre cum that ended up on the floor beneath me. Something that I would have to take care off in the future.

But for now, for now it was reward time. The mature woman sitting on her chair in front of me slowly but steadily spread her legs for me. She showed me her more than tasty looking pussy, and once her legs were fully open I made a leap forward. Not that I planed on doing so, it just happened. It most likely had been my inner horny animal that made me to so.

My doing led to an immediate reaction from her side. A very dominant, very intimidating “stop” came out of the well aged woman’s mouth. Another shiver drove through my body as I complied, as I stopped all movement.

Shortly after I came to a standstill she addressed me again: “Who has allowed you to move forward? You weren’t actually thinking that I would allow you to taste my sweet pussy, don’t you?”

I immediately excused myself. I told her that I was sorry, that I lost control, and I promised her that something like that would never ever happen again. While doing so I moved back. She listened, watched my doing and then she gave me another order: “Stay there. Enjoy the show, and watch carefully.”

A few seconds later her fingers were on and inside her pussy. She knew the spots she had to hit, I did as told, I watched carefully, just in case it would be my turn to please her one day. It didn’t took long and her moaning was filling the room.

Her fingers kept on sliding in and out of her pussy as she drifted off deeper and deeper. Her intense moaning was filling the room when she began to squeeze her nipples with her free hand.

Watching her pleasing herself was nothing but a turn on for me. Saliva was running out of my mouth, and pre cum was running out of my dick. I wanted her. I wanted to join in. I wanted to stick my dick into her pussy.

But I held myself back. She would be angry, she would be more than mad if I’d move just a little bit from my place, in front of her, down on the floor, on all my four. It took a lot from me to hold me back.

The mature woman, my neighbor from the other side of the street, kept on pleasing, kept on fucking herself. Meanwhile three of her fingers were going in and out of her pussy. Her loud and intense moaning was filling the room. It was beautiful and hot to watch. One of the best shows I had seen so far in my life.

Then her whole body tightened. She was close to an orgasm. She gave herself one hard and deep thrust after the other. Her eyes were closed, her free hand was squeezing one of her boobs. She was giving herself a few last thrust.

Her fingers went in and out of her pussy. In and out. And in again. Then she came. Her whole body trembled as her moaning stopped and she collapsed into the chair she was already sitting in.

Her pussy leaked some juices while she came, and those juices ran down on her leather chair. She didn’t care about that, because my well aged neighbor was gone. She had fucked herself elsewhere.

I just sat there, waiting until she would regain herself. Saliva was still running out of my mouth, my rock hard dick was still leaking pre cum when my mature neighbor opened her eyes again. With a more than just satisfied expression on her face she gave me another order: “What are you waiting for? Clean up the mess I made, and clean up the mess you made. But don’t dare to touch my body while doing so.”

Another “yes, ma’am” left my mouth. Then I went forward, close, really close to her body and her pussy, it took me a lot to hold myself back and not dig in, and licked her leather chair clean. Her juices, her fucking juices, they tasted more than just great. I was immediately addicted, I wanted more.

After the chair was clean, I went down on the floor, I licked up my own pre cum. I made sure to not miss a single drop of it. My neighbor watched my doing, and I kept on going until she told me to stop.

She then made me stand up, my hard one – who luckily had stopped leaking pre cum – was still pointing towards her. She took notice of it, she even was licking her lips while starring at my erect dick: “We will have fun in the future. But for today we are finished. You are free to leave, don’t forget your clothes. And it would please me a lot if you’d abstain from touching yourself for the time being.”

I nodded with my head, I promised her to not touch myself. She then formally dismissed me, and then I got dressed. So did she. We then had a conversation. A long one. Were we talked about what just had been happening between the two of us. Were we got to know each other a little bit.

And where we came to the conclusion that we wanted, that we needed a round two. Better soon than later. So a few days later things got interesting again.

"You're wearing one, aren't you?"

I felt something close to panic rush through me, and turned in my seat to find a woman sitting at the stool next to mine. She had shoulder-length brown hair, and was wearing a sleeveless red dress that ran to just above her knees. In the somewhat shadowy lighting of the pub, I caught a glimpse of black stockinged legs. Her nails were painted a deep red that matched her dress. I met her eyes with an expression that must have betrayed all of my panic; because as I did, she put her hand to her mouth and laughed, apologizing.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry. Ha-ha! I don't know what I'm saying. I mean, I don't even know you!"

There were a lot of people sitting at the tables spread throughout the cavernous beer garden, but only a few of us up here at the bar. The bartender, a nice-looking blonde-haired girl of about 30, was all the way at the other end, and no one seemed to have noticed my interaction with this mysterious stranger. But once I recovered from my surprise, I relaxed a little. "That's okay", I told her. "Have you had a few?" It was hard to tell.

The woman was still giggling at (I think) her own brazenness, and shook her head while she raised a mostly full glass of draught beer. "Not at all. I just...noticed you over at that table, and, well..."

I followed the general direction of her gesture. It was starting to make a little sense now. She'd indicated a table in the back where about twenty people were sitting around. I'd never been to a BDSM meet-up before. I'd sat down, made some small talk, felt a little awkward, and then wandered away. I'd realized that I didn't quite feel up to socializing; and besides, the Mets were playing. Up on the TV, their leadoff hitter was getting himself set in the batter's box.

"Ah", I said, nodding. Still, how did she...? I glanced down at my black jeans to reassure myself that no one could possibly tell. But I was still confused. "I didn't see you there, though", I said, still avoiding the question with which she'd started our interaction. "I think I would have noticed."

She smiled at that. "I was hiding at that other table", she said, pointing. "Waiting and watching like a creeper. Lost my nerve. But it didn't seem like you really knew anyone in the group. You were brave to go over there!"

"Oh, it was nothing really."

"But then I saw you walk over here."

I nodded, taking a sip of my Blue Moon- mostly just to give myself a second to muster the genuine courage that I suddenly felt I needed. "I guess I was just feeling a little out-of-place", I shrugged. "You're right- just about everyone over there seemed to know each other." I met her eyes- large and brown with a hint of green (or so the atmosphere of the shadows in the bar made it seem)- and forged ahead with what I needed to ask. "Ah- you can't really tell, can you...?"

"Tell?" She looked at me blankly.

"Well, you know- you asked me if I was wearing one? You can't, like...see it, right? Through my...jeans?"

Her eyes opened wide, and she smiled with what seemed like a mixture of amusement and awe, cupping her hands over her mouth again as she laughed. She just shook her head for a few seconds. She looked like she'd found a very cute but very exotic animal out in the wild. "Oh my god. You really are?"

My leg started to tremble a little, though I couldn't really say why. I felt myself blush, and took another sip of Blue Moon to try to mask it. "I guess there's no point in trying to deny it now", I chuckled.

She laughed again, at first loudly enough that a few people down the bar glanced our way, but then she got herself under control. "Nope. No point", she said, meeting my eyes. "I really don't know what came over me. And no, don't worry, I can't see..."- she glanced downwards briefly, towards my legs- "...your, uh, little secret." Now she was looking somewhere past my glass of beer. Her voice sounded far away. "I just...I don't know, I saw you walking away from that table, I knew the meet-up was for BDSM, and I guess I put two-and-two together. Something told me...that guy's locked." This last word was delivered with more emphasis but also more quietly than the rest- she seemed to have moved past amusement, to some other emotion that I couldn't quite read. More like fascination.

"Well", I said, not making eye contact and staring at her beer perhaps in much the same way she was staring at mine, "it was a good guess. What brought you to the meet-up?"

"Hmm." She seemed to smile to herself. "That's for me to know."

"And for me to find out?"

She shrugged, still smiling. "Maybe."

"You're very mysterious. Can I at least know your name?"

She extended a hand. "Lily."

"Chris, nice to meet you."

After we shook hands, she put her feet on the floor and slid her stool a little closer to mine. Then she sat back down. "Don't worry", she said, "I'm not trying to hit on you. I just...well, I know I can't see it."

I looked around. The bar wasn't crowded, but there were still people around. "Yeah, I don't quite feel like getting arrested tonight."

"You would be getting handcuffed", she pointed out.

"That's true. But not in the context I'd prefer."

She laughed, and touched my shoulder briefly. "I know I can't see it, but could I maybe...feel it? Just for a sec?" She put her hand to her face again to stifle a peal of laughter. "God, I'm such a perv."

I looked around again. No one seemed to be paying attention to us, but I suddenly felt very conspicuous. Partly perhaps because ever since Lily had moved her stool closer to mine, I'd been pressing against the cage harder than I had been all night. I took a deep breath and, in hopes of collecting myself, I glanced up at something completely non-sexual- the baseball game- except that they were between innings, and a commercial was showing a joyful nuclear family piling into a new car. Luckily, that was sufficiently deflating, for the moment. I glanced back at Lily without quite making eye contact. I thought that if I did, I might lose it again. "Sure", I said.

A few seconds later, while I stared at my half-drunk Blue Moon, I felt a red-nailed finger tap me on the front of my jeans- once, twice- and it produced a sound that (I hoped) only she and I could hear. But the hardness of the plastic was enough to convince her, and she leaned forward over the bar, stifling a sudden fit of giggles. Meanwhile, I did my best to compose myself and not give in to the sudden insane arousal I was experiencing, which- if I had abandoned my senses- could have led to my trying to hump the bar. Finally, she met my eyes with the same mixture of amusement and wonderment that I'd noticed before. "Oh my God", she said, smiling. "I love that. That's so great. That's amazing."

Just then, the bartender wandered past, noticed our drinks were still mostly filled, and didn't intrude.

I laughed a little at her reaction, and allowed myself to move my own stool a little closer. "You act like you've just seen some rare animal."

"Well, I've never actually seen one of you boys out in the wild before. I mean...locked up and all."

"I'm glad you like it", I said. "I think."

"So..." She seemed to have gotten control of herself, and now she was quiet again, fixing me with an expression that was still amused, but also somewhat serious. "So where's the key?"

"At my apartment. Not too far away. Keys, that is."

"Oh. More than one?"

"Well yeah, I have a spare. For emergencies, that sort of thing."

She nodded. "That makes sense. It's a valuable thing you're keeping locked up." This last line was delivered with a smile, and I felt myself press helplessly against the cage again. Helpless in two senses, that is; in one sense that I wasn't getting out of there anytime soon without one of the keys, but in the other that I'd had no chance, in that moment, of not trying to get hard. Her words had been like a direct message straight to my penis. My four limbs felt loose, relaxed, and I was a little dizzy- none of which, I don't think, had anything to do with the beer.

"I suppose."

"So you just...if you don't mind my asking, do you have someone who, like, holds on to the keys, or...?"

"Ah, no, no...not at the moment", I said, keeping my voice low. "Sometimes I just put the cage on for a little while to, you know..."- I felt myself blushing again- "...to tease myself."

"How long is a little while?"

"Oh, not too long usually. I'd say the longest I've ever gone- with the cage, anyway- has been about a week."

Her eyes widened and the awe came back to her face. But at the same time, the information seemed to give her pleasure. "A week? I can't even go for...ahem." She fixed me with a mock-stern expression. "That's privileged information."

I laughed. "Wait, so you get to know how long I go, but I don't get to know how long you...?"

She stuck out her tongue. "That's right, mister. That's not the kind of thing a lady talks about."

"What a raw deal." I shook my head, still smiling, and tried not to stare at the movement of her black stockings as she crossed her legs. I'd gotten a glimpse, however, and suddenly I was once again trying very hard to break out of my tiny prison. Could she tell? I had the feeling that she could, and that she liked it (both that I was trying to escape and that I couldn't, that is), but maybe it was just wishful thinking.

We settled into what felt to me like a comfortable silence. After a few moments, I realized that she was looking up at the TV. The game was back. "So this is baseball", she said, sounding like someone who'd just arrived on Mars and discovered the detritus of an incomprehensible game.

I confirmed her statement. "This is baseball."

"Who's playing?"

"Well, it's the Mets against the Braves." My own voice sounded strange to me. There was an emotional and almost physical toll to bringing myself out of the reverie that I'd suddenly found myself in, to focusing on the real world again. "The Mets have had a pretty good season, but they have to win either tonight or tomorrow. Otherwise they miss the playoffs, and the Braves get in. I like the Mets."

She nodded. "So they're one game away from the playoffs?"

"Mm-hmm."

She moved a little closer to me, touching my shoulder again. It felt like my arm was fighting off a powerful electric current, and suddenly I could barely sit still.

"But if they don't win one of these last two games", she began, a little quieter than before, "It would be like...well, it would be like they'd gotten so close to what they wanted, and then at the last moment it was taken away from them? By the...Bears?"

"The Braves, Lily. The Bears play football. But yes, I think that would be a fair description of their...predicament."

"That sounds like it would be really frustrating", she suggested. "Not just for them, but for you."

"I think it would be. I hope it doesn't happen."

She repurposed her hand towards the task of picking up her drink, and smiled as she shrugged; as if it were a matter of total indifference to her. Which I suppose it was. "I guess we'll see."

On TV, the Mets' shortstop hit a single, and cruised into first base. "Do you remember bases?" she asked, again looking up at the TV.

"Bases...uh, what do you mean?"

"You know, when you were a teenager. Did you and your guy friends talk about bases? Like, sexual bases?"

"Ohhhhh, right. Yeah. I vaguely remember that whole concept."

"First base was..."

"I think first base was...kissing."

"Mmm." She smiled at the thought, and I casually (I hoped) pressed down hard on the edge of the bar, using all my strength. All this pent-up energy had to go somewhere. I'd managed briefly to relax inside the cage for a few moments, but I hadn't had enough time to recover. Talking about this was getting increasingly frustrating. A million thoughts were racing through my head.

"Second base was..."

I shifted in my seat, exhaled, and picked up my glass, noticing that my hand was trembling. I put the glass back down without drinking from it, not wanting to take the chance of spilling it. "Second base was...well, from a male perspective..."

She made a gesture. "Naturally."

"Second base was...well...touching a girl's breasts."

Her eyes sparkled and she touched my hand with hers. "How thrilling!" The cage suddenly felt very small.

"Indeed." I did my best to sound casual, though I wasn't sure it was working in the slightest. I'd have had to be a master thespian, which I wasn't. "Third was...again, from a male perspective, a...blowjob. I don't remember much talk of going down on a girl in the world of adolescent boys, but I guess that might have counted. I'm not sure. And home base..."

She interrupted me, fixing me with a genuinely curious look. "Do you think it should have counted?"

"What? Oh, you mean..."

She watched me, smiling.

"Well, uh...yeah, I do, actually. I mean, it's not exactly the same thing, but I think...I think there's a different kind of pleasure to be found in..." I paused a long time. "Serving."

She merely continued to watch me, the smile on her face growing. "What a sweet boy", she said, as if to herself.

I was worried I was about to break the cage from inside. I cleared my throat and tried to compose myself, but I couldn't stop my legs from shaking, and my voice came out more high-pitched than usual. I coughed, cleared my throat again. "And then home base is...well...home is home."

"Self-explanatory", she agreed. "So, just going by the male perspective on sexual bases, excluding for a moment your enlightened twenty-first century views on serving, you couldn't even reach third base or home right now, could you?"

A million conflicing emotions ran through me again in the course of a few seconds. "Well, I...I'm physically capable. I would just need...my keys."

"Back at your apartment", she said, meeting my eyes.

"Yes", I answered, trying to breathe. "Back at my apartment."

"Well", she said, smiling, "I was just speaking hypothetically, anyway. Don't worry. I don't want to test your resolve." She couldn't quite get through that with a straight face, however, and she must have seen the look of disappointment that suddenly came across mine, because she started to laugh again. She reached over and brushed my hair back from my head.

Grinning and leaning closer to me, she asked, "What about seeing a girl naked? Or maybe in some cute lingerie or something?"

"That I'm capable of even without the keys", I promised, unable to keep a note of hopefulness out of my voice.

She giggled harder. "No silly, what base is it?"

I considered. "I...don't think it was a base. But now that you mention it, maybe it should've been."

On TV, the Mets got another hit, and the player on first went into an all-out sprint, rounding second and within a few seconds diving into the dirt for third.

She shook her head. "Now see, look how fast these guys are rounding the bases. Don't you think they should be going a little more slowly?"

I shook my head, but in a way that indicated agreement. I was ready to agree with just about anything she said, actually. "They're not really savoring each base", I observed. "There's no way he enjoyed second, with how quickly he ran through it."

"That's what I mean", she said. "I think guys should go slow around bases, don't you? I mean, really slowly."

"Well sometimes they don't even finish", I pointed out.

She gasped in mock horror, putting her hand to her face. "What a terrible fate!"

"I mean, this guy"- I gestured to the player who'd just hit a single to make it first and third with two outs- "could get stranded on first, if the inning ends."

She shook her head back and forth. "That would be so sad." Unable to help herself, she smiled. "Stranded on first." She repeated the phrase once more, as if she actually quite liked the idea. She reached over and brushed my hair again, and I allowed myself a quick kiss on her wrist. "Stranded on first", she said one more time. "Something about that is kind of hot, you know? Not that I'd want to keep a guy there forever." She paused, considering. "But the thought of keeping him there for a while, without knowing when he's going to be rescued...mmmm. I like taking it slow."

I had started to notice within myself a strange desire to agree with her opinions on this issue. "First base is underrated."

Her hand touched my thigh, tapped the cage again, and suddenly I had to hold on to the bar to steady myself. My toes contracted, my cage shrunk, and I had to take a few deep breaths so the other people around us wouldn't think I needed medical attention.

"I'm glad you think so", Lily said. "How far away did you say your apartment was, again?"

Chapter nine A CAGED BEAST

Ana laid down her whip and sauntered sexually over to Zander. “Stand” she commanded and he obeyed. His cock was on fire and his balls ached. This time she knelt before him, but only to examine his bruised cock. “Awww” she said before kissing the tip. “All better” she giggled. She went from cold to playful almost instantly.

She looked up at Zander, who looked down with complete adoration and surrender. “Close your eyes” she told him. The moment he complied he felt a cold ring slip around his scrotum. It burned as if it were silver and Zander winced in pain. He opened his eyes in horror as he saw Ana attach a small phallic shaped cage to the ring, enclosing his cock inside. It was a chastity device. A PURE SILVER chastity device. Even when his penis was completely flaccid the cage was still tight and the silver burned, though it was a burn that was somewhat bearable.

“Umm, Ana?” Zander asked as if she were out of her mind. “What” she said flatly. “I don’t know about this” “Well I do!” She retorted. “I love you and I don’t want this curse taking you away from me but, I will NOT allow you to turn into that thing and hurt more women” she stated firmly. “This is the only way. I have the key. I control your cock. When you are home you are to be wearing both the cock cage and collar. At work, the cage alone will have to do. Your stupid penis has too much power over you so I am taking it. It’s mine. And I will keep it caged up tight.” She was sounding very self assured.

Zander didn’t know what the circus woman told her, but he knew she certainly convinced her what needed to be done. Zander immediately chose to accept this development. After all, he always longed to be her slave, now it was coming true. Albeit in a horrific and overly intense fashion…

The next week went by agonizingly slow. The silver cock cage was constant torment and Ana didn’t make it any easier by wearing the key on a necklace, hanging just above her enchanting cleavage. It was almost as if she was teasing him on purpose, keeping him horny with him knowing release isn’t a real viable option.

The town was still abuzz with talk and of what had happened. Zander was unrecognizable enough in beast form as well as his DNA mutated so there were virtually no signs pointing his direction. He felt horrible about it all but part of him still believed he was not at the core of blame.

Zander sat at his desk trying his best to focus on his work. It had been a week since he orgasmed or even achieved a full erection and it was starting to become unbearable. His cock was constantly straining against its cage and had recently started leaking an absurd amount of precum. His horniness was at an all time high. The more his dick pressed on the cage, the more it burned. “Would this ever end?” He thought to himself.

His fantasies played in his mind while he unenthusiastically did his work. He was torturing himself by thinking these thoughts. Part of him found this whole situation a nightmare but the other part wanted to go further down the rabbit hole of submission and slavery to Ana. Either way he didn’t have a choice really. His cock was almost a curse before this ordeal. It controlled him and now he must pay the price…

That evening he returned home to a note which was the third time this week. Ana seemed to find them more personal and more demeaning than a text. This one was about the same as the last but slightly more explicit.

Slave, as soon you see this you are to strip naked and put your collar on. Remain this way until I am home. I expect a hot dinner waiting for me. Make enough for one only. You may have a bowl of cereal if you’re hungry. Be ready to put that tongue to work 💋

She had been signing the notes with a kiss. Damn, second night this week that he would not get a real dinner. He knew she needed to control his cock but this seemed extremely unnecessary. Like she was still punishing him, and enjoying it. Maybe she just wanted to see how far he would go to submit. Either way, he was loving it, as hard as it was. Maybe he needed his free will taken away…

Zander waited patiently on his knees while Ana ate dinner. She was on her phone the whole time, paying no attention to him. Once she finished, she motioned to her dishes. Zander knew to rinse them and load them into the dish washer. Upon returning to the dining room he saw that she had moved to the living room.

She sat in the nice large chair. It was his spot until last week. He was no longer allowed to use it or the couch. Ana had moved an old wooden chair into the room which was the only place he was allowed to sit.

She pointed demandingly at her feet. Zander wasted no time in dropping to his knees in front of her. He went to undo the buckle of her high heel. “Not yet” she said firmly. “Clean them first. With your tongue” a slight smile took to her lips. Zander leaned in and licked the bottom of her shoe. He looked up to see her watching intently and expectingly. He continued to lick them clean. “Suck” she commanded as she stuck her heel into his face. He complied, taking the entire four inch heel into his mouth. She moved her leg back and forth, effectively fucking his mouth.

His cock tried its hardest to come erect, burning against the small silver cage. “What was she playing at?” He wondered. Was she just trying to be the dominatrix he always wanted since she had to control him any ways? Or did she really enjoy this? Making him feel small? Did she truly see him as only a slave now? His mind swam with these thoughts.

Before long, Ana told him to remove her shoes and give her a foot massage. It was long and sensual with one hundred percent of his focus on her beautiful pedicured feet with purple toenails. His favorite.

After he was done, he knew what was next. He kissed the top of her feet a few times in reverence before bringing his tongue to the bottom of her foot. He slowly ran his tongue up the length of her foot, again and again. After the fifth or sixth time, when he reached the top of her sole, he took her big toe into his mouth and sucked hard.

She watched as he sucked her toe like a small cock, greedily. He then moved on to the next toe and the next. Giving each of her toes the attention they deserved.

He worshipped her beautiful feet for what seemed to be an hour. Once she was satisfied, she stood up and reached under her skirt and slowly removed her underwear. She sat back down and spread her legs, eyeing Zander seductively. He gulped and licked his lips with anticipation.

Zander leaned in and inserted his head under her skirt. Her scent was delightful. He kissed her pussy lips gently, like blowing on a hot meal before consuming. He ran his tongue up her slit, noticing how wet she already was.

He licked two or three more times until his tongue stopped on her clit. Clitoral stimulation was her favorite. He softly lapped at her clit, hearing audible moans escape her lips as he did. She began moving her hips, thrusting forward to increase pressure. He quickened his pace as her breath grew shallow and her heart beat faster.

“Fuck! What a good boy you are” she whispered. A thick string of precum was hanging from his cage as his cock strained to get free. All he wanted to do was fuck Ana. That’s what every fiber of his being told him to do. Fuck her. But he couldn’t.

His tongue worked fast and hard and began to cramp but he continued to push. “Fuuuuuck” she moaned as her legs closed in around Zander’s head, applying great force. He continued to lick as she her orgasm came and then went, leaving her juices all over his face.

Ana exhaled slowly as she pushed Zander out from under her skirt. They both fought to catch their breath, looking deep into each other’s eyes. There was still a very deep love there and they both knew at that moment that this was the way it should be. Her the strict Goddess and him the obedient slave. It would be anything but easy for him but he was willing to give it his all and go through the fires of hell for her.

Chapter Ten HUMILIATION

Zander woke to another painful erection in his small chastity cage and his shorts were soaked with precum. Another sex dream starring Ana and costarring Vanessa. He had recently come clean about his dreams and fantasies surrounding Vanessa getting involved with their dynamic and sex life. Ana was put off at first but has since teased and jested about the topic.

It was Saturday so thankfully he didn’t have to try to focus on work today. The overbearing need to fuck and cum was excruciating. He looked over at Ana who was fast asleep. Her pale skin looked smooth and her soft cheeks looked fuckable. He thought about dry humping her to wake her up but he had tried that last week and she wasn’t too receptive of it anymore. He decided to get up and take a cold shower…

Zander was hoping to have an afternoon out with Ana but she quickly informed him she would be spending the day with Vanessa and that he would have a list of chores to do while she was gone. Man, this slave thing was getting irritating at times, he thought. When it wasn’t revolved around his fantasies it wasn’t as fun. Which seemed to be becoming the norm.

It’s about serving HER he had to remind himself. On the plus, as long as he was in the silver chastity, he didn’t feel the beast within him other than the insane horniness. He hoped he would never have to turn into that thing again and if that meant doing chores and worshipping his wife then that’s a win-win, really.

He reluctantly started in on his chore list, putting in headphones and listening to his favorite Metallica albums in order. The day went by quick as he kept himself busy and before he knew it, it was almost dinner time.

He got a text from Ana. “Start dinner. Enough for two” it said. Yes! It seemed four out of seven days of the week she did not allow him to eat a proper dinner and instead made him eat cereal or a cold plain sandwich.

He made their favorite dinner which was chicken Parmesan. He had become quite the cook. He got the table set up real nice and proceeded to wait at the door for Ana. He still wore nothing but the chastity cage and collar.

Her car finally pulled in and his heart started pounding when he realized Vanessa was getting out of the car with her. Shit. He had to hide.

He ran to the bedroom and closed the door. Ana and Vanessa entered the house, talking and laughing. “It smells delicious in here” Vanessa noted. “Yes, Zan has become a bit of a chef since I made him my slave” he overheard. WHAT. She TOLD VANESSA? Zander didn’t know what to think. What all did she know? That he was a monster? That he had to let his wife lock his cock in a small silver cage or else he would lose her and probably go on another rampage? His heart was beating even faster now.

“Ohh slaaave. Come out come out wherever you are!” Ana sang while giggling, to Vanessa’s delight. “I mean it, Zander. Come out here. As you are.” She demanded firmly. He knew what she meant. Defeated, he opened the bedroom door and meekly walked into the living room, covering his chastity with his hands.

Vanessa let a smug smile loose when she saw him. She had less curves than Ana, but still had a decent figure with red hair and light green eyes. “Stand in the center of the room” Ana ordered to which he complied. “Put your hands behind your back” she said. He hesitated. “Now!” She snapped. Zander slowly moved his hands behind his back, revealing his caged cock to Vanessa. Her eyes widened as she covered her mouth in shock. “Aha! Oh my godddd! Look at his little cock all stuck in a cage” she taunted. Zander’s face grew red.

“It’s cute isn’t it” Ana said with a sly smile. “It’s a shame he has to at least partially transform into that monster for his cock to be of any use” she said coldly. So, Vanessa DID know about the whole werewolf thing. And also, ouch.

“Slave, I have told Vanessa everything. And I mean EVERYTHING. She wanted to see for herself, so here we are. You are to serve us dinner.” Zander didn’t say anything. “Is there a problem?” She asked with an annoyed tone. “Do I get to eat as well?” He asked meekly. “Of course you get to eat” she assured him. “I brought you a special dinner” Shit, what was she conspiring?

Ana reached in her purse and brought out a can of wet dog food… “A good puppy can’t go hungry now can he?” She asked teasingly. Was she SERIOUS?! Zander was trying to grasp the situation. Vanessa smiled and blushed at his predicament. She was definitely as much if not more of a sadist than Ana. She was loving this.

Ana and Vanessa sat at the table while Zander served them their plates and drinks. Once they were settled, Ana ordered Zander to get a bowl and place it by her feet. She then emptied the contents of the dog food can into the bowl and eyed him expectingly.

Zander was frozen. “What? Is something wrong with it?” She asked innocently. “Here, let me help” she said before leaning over and spitting into the dog food multiple times. Her and Vanessa laughed. “Holy fuck you’re a mean bitch” Vanessa said through almost hysterical laughter. “Can I try?” She asked excitedly. “Sure, why not” Ana answered nonchalantly.

Vanessa clapped giddily before holding her red hair back and spitting into his food also. “Bon appetit” she said mockingly. Zander was confused. Both of these beautiful women spitting in the dog food was incredibly humiliating but also made him want to eat it more. He craved their fluids.

Fuck it, they already saw him as a lowlife slave. He bent down and ate like a dog. Both girls were almost shocked. They watched for a few moments, laughing, before deciding to enjoy their meals. Once they were all done, Zander cleared the plates and joined them in the living room. Ana wanted to visit with Vanessa so she had him kneel and act as her foot stool while they talked.

After what seemed to be hours of leg cramping, Vanessa finally announced she had to leave, regrettably. “Well Slave?” Ana asked. “Kiss our guest goodbye” she said, pointing at Vanessa’s feet. With only a second’s hesitation, Zander, having already been on his knees, simply bent down and kissed the top of Vanessa’s feet. Two kisses per foot. She grew red in the face. “What a good boy!” She teased. Her and Ana hugged and kissed goodbye as she left.

Ana then immediately went to wash up and go to bed, saying little to nothing to Zander. He, on the other hand, was feeling a tornado of emotions. Humiliation, neglect and extreme horniness. His cock had been dripping precum all night which he knew Vanessa was staring at often. He had to cum soon.

Chapter eleven SECOND MOON

The next week, Zander was in the kitchen preparing dinner. This time Ana promised he would get to eat it. She said since he had been a good boy and proven his submissive loyalty, she was going to start taking it easier on him. She did love him after all. She just had to test and punish him at first. That time was over.

He stirred a broth while his mind raced with sexual thoughts. It had been a month since he last came and his balls were so full and his cock was very irritated with the silver cage incasing it.

All of a sudden he felt a huge rush surge through him. It was the moon. The first full moon since he initially changed. It definitely still had power over him. His cock felt like it was going to bust through the cage and the collar burned even worse than normal. He panicked.

Zander scurried to the bedroom. Ana didn’t know it, but he recently discovered where she hid his chastity key when she wasn’t wearing it. He got it and in an extreme lapse of judgment, unlocked his cage and took it off. His collar as well. It hurt too much and he had to be free. At least for a moment. But a moment was too long…

He immediately took on the full form of the beast. Fangs, claws, black fur on his arms and legs and the eyes of a wolf. He felt the incredible power and lust once more.

Ana opened the front door, just having got off work. “Smells amazing in here, dear” she said as she put her keys and purse down. She entered the kitchen and screamed as she saw the back sliding door had been completely smashed, Zander nowhere to be found.

Ana’s heart sank as the reality of the situation became clearer. Her eyes drifted to the floor where Zander’s collar and chastity lay.

She quickly got in her car and started driving around, looking for him. Though she had no idea what she would do if she found him. She drove all around town and saw no signs of chaos or carnage. She called Vanessa to ask if she had heard anything but did not get an answer. This worried her so she drove to Vanessa’s house.

The door looked to have been kicked open… Ana slowly entered the house and took in the sights. It was a mess. She moved through the house listening for any sign of life. She heard a soft moan coming from the bedroom and without hesitation she barged in. She saw Vanessa. And Zander.

She looked on in horror as his monstrous form held Vanessa bent over and face down on n the bed as he fucked her from the back. His massive cock going in and out of her as she moaned in ecstasy while her face was that mixed with horror. “Get the fuck away from her!” Ana yelled as she kicked his low hanging balls from behind. He let out a loud howl as he backed away, releasing Vanessa.

Even in this form, he recognized Ana and darted out of the window, taking to the streets. Ana quickly cradled Vanessa to comfort her, shushing her soft cries.

Vanessa was mostly unharmed aside from the sexual assault. Just a few bruises, which was at least a small blessing. Ana was furious. HOW COULD HE? She thought to herself. He unlocked himself! And went straight to Vanessa’s! It seemed premeditated… She had to do something. Something drastic

Chapter twelve FEMININE RAGE

Zander was lucky he didn’t hurt anyone else that night. Two days had gone by and he had been at home locked back in chastity. Though he hadn’t seen or heard from Ana which worried him greatly.

He sat in silenced until finally Ana opened the front door. She didn’t look at him as she passed into the bedroom. He knew this was going to take major time and penance to make right. If he even could make it right.

Ana came back out holding his leash. She attached it to his collar without a word and tugged harshly, leading him into the basement. He fell to his knees from the hard pull but had to keep momentum as she was not slowing down for him. Fuck. He was in for it.

She wasn’t dressed in sexy lingerie or heels, just basic t-shirt, jeans (which looked great on her) and combat boots. She led him to the wall and pushed him down onto his back, cuffing his hands above his head to an old radiator. Leaving him almost laying completely on his back. She leaned down and to his surprise unlocked the chastity and removed it. Regardless of the tension, his cock sprung to full erectness, as he didn’t even get to cum when he escaped. Though his collar was still on, keeping him from shifting completely.

He looked up at his beautiful wife as he thrusted upwards, desperately wanting to hump her. She looked at him disgusted. Without a word, she turned away and went back upstairs, turning the light off. “Honey?!” He called out. “Ana!” He cried. Nothing…

Hours later he heard the door opening and footsteps coming down. Two pairs of footsteps… Vanessa was with Ana, to Zander’s shock. They both looked serious. He couldn’t look Vanessa in the eye.

“Zan, Vanessa has something to say to you. You will listen and you will answer her honestly. Am I being clear?” She said firmly. “Yes Goddess” he answered.

Vanessa cleared her throat “I know this monster inside you made you do that horrible deed. I know that. Whether you brought that curse on yourself or not, I know what happens now when you shift is at least for the most part, out of your control” she took a pause. “But, you did seek me out, which makes me wonder. You’ve always wanted to fuck me, haven’t you?” She asked him coldly. He hesitated. “Answer her!” Ana snapped.

“I… yes. Yes” he replied. “And you felt it. And liked it, didn’t you?” She asked, gritting her teeth. “Um, well, yeah. I mean, yes.” He said shamefully. “To tell you the truth” Vanessa continued. “After the humiliating dinner a few weeks ago, I wanted to have my way with you” Vanessa said with a suspicious tone. Zander was shocked to hear her talk like this.

“Your wife and I were even in the early stages of planning a kinky threesome, with us both dominating you, of course. But you had to go and fuck that up” her voice grew harsher. “No, you had to go and rape me. Now, well, now you will never get to touch me again.” She said in an icy tone.

“In fact” Ana chimed in. “You won’t get to touch any woman ever again” she harshly stated. Zander was confused and even terrified at this point. What did she mean? Ana took a few steps closer to him, kicking his ankles apart.

“You crossed the line, Zander. You broke my heart” she said while fighting back tears. “I know I should kill you, but I can’t. I still love you and still hope for a way to rid you of this curse. But, you must pay for what you did. And I must find a way to keep your fucking balls from spreading their filth all over town. I thought of one way” she said in an eerie tone while eyeing his naked cock and balls.

“I am going to do what any good pet owner does with an unruly dog. I am going to take your balls…” his jaw dropped. He couldn’t tell if she was being serious or not. “I’m not just going to take them, you are going to give them to me. No, you are going to BEG me to crush them!” Her voice grew loud and scary. Zander gulped in fear.

These two incredibly beautiful women stood in front of him. Ana, with her pale skin and dark eyes and even darker hair. Her thick thighs and gorgeous ass. And then Vanessa, slightly darker complexion with soft green eyes and red hair. Both of them Goddesses. He would do anything to make things right.

“Yes Goddess” he said quietly. Ana was almost shocked at how quick he was to agree. “What was that?” She asked. “Yes Goddess! Please crush my balls! I am a wretch and I do not deserve you. If I must lose my balls to continue to be with you I will gladly do so. Please, crush my balls Goddess” he said while tears began running down his face.

Silence filled the room. Ana and Vanessa exchanged long looks. Almost like they wanted to take pity on him. Almost. They quickly resolved to follow through with their plan. His balls had to go. And maybe the curse with them.

“Okay” Ana said assuredly. “Of course, I am not going to do it quick or painlessly. I am going to punish you and beat those balls until they are black and blue and doubled in size. Only THEN will I completely crush them. You may not even survive. I hope you do…” she paused. “Oh, and Vanessa isn’t just here to watch. She’s here to help.”

Zander knew this had to happen but was stricken with fear. Ana reached down and strapped a ball gag in his mouth. “Spread your legs and keep them open” she commanded.

Ana looked into Zander’s eyes with the briefest look of compassion and love before her look changed to that of anger. She drew her bare foot back and drove it into Zander’s exposed balls with precision and force. THWACK Zander grunted through the ball gag, trying and failing to lean forward to protect his balls. THWACK THWACK THWACK her kicks kept connecting with his balls with devastating power.

Zander was trying to scream but the gag kept it as a pathetic muted whine. Ana continued her assault on her husband’s bare naked balls, his cock flopping around with each kick. THWACK THWACK THWACK After a long flurry of kicks, she stepped aside, catching her breath. Zander tried to breathe and recoup, but he would not have time. The pain in his balls was out of this world.

“Want a try?” Ana asked Vanessa. “Fuck yes” she stated as she immediately stepped forward and launched her foot into Zander’s poor unprotected balls. THWACK his cries grew louder. “FUCK” THWACK “YOUR” THWACK “STUPID” THWACK “FUCKING” THWACK “TESTICLES!” THWACK Zander hung his head, trying not to pass out. A lesser man (or well, someone who wasn’t a supernatural monster) would have certainly fainted at this point.

Vanessa quickened her pace as she furiously kicked Zander’s big swollen balls, over and over and over. His balls must have taken a hundred kicks between the two merciless women. Finally, she stopped, working to catch her breath. The girls looked closely, admiring their work. His balls were large and swollen and he looked truly defeated. Ana couldn’t believe it but at the time she felt no sympathy for Zander. She only felt, well, turned on. She was enjoying punishing his balls. And she thought Vanessa looked sexy as fuck kicking his balls too. The room was abuzz with feminine power and retribution. Ana was wet. Very wet…

She wanted a bit more fun for herself before the climax. She withdrew a sharp breath and let the most furious flurry of kicks loose on Zander’s already brutalized balls. A sharp smacking sound filling the room as the top of her bare foot connected with his naked balls. She thought she might cum right then and there as she listened to his agonized screams while his body shook. Finally, she stopped and stepped away with a look of satisfaction on her face. Zander thought he might die from the pain.

“It’s time” Ana said calmly. She kicked Zanders legs apart. He had no strength to protest. She leaned down and whispered in his ear “I love you. Don’t forget that” she stood back up and motioned for Vanessa to stand by her. They wrapped their arms around each other, looking down at the sweaty and frantic man they were about to break. Ana placed her right foot on top of Zander’s right testicle while Vanessa placed her left foot over his left testicle.

They slowly applied pressure, more and more, while twisting away like they were putting out a cigarette. Zander tried to scream but he couldn’t and the pain was immeasurable. He looked up at the two beautiful Goddesses that were about to end his balls. They looked down on him with decisive fury as they both raised their feet high in the air and stomped down on his balls as hard as they could SPLAT there was an audible pop as his balls gave way and turned to mush. They continued to stomp and twist, making sure his balls were completely demolished beyond repair…. Zander blacked out.

Chapter thirteen BEAST NO MORE

Ana used her veterinarian skills to remove Zander’s dead balls. She couldn’t believe how turned on and powerful she felt from castrating her husband with her feet. He needed it, after all. Vanessa shared her feelings on the matter and pleasured herself furiously once she got home that night.

Zander, with his supernatural abilities, healed up in a few days and was back on his feet. Though his strength felt muted and his urge to fuck was gone. He felt as if he wasn’t a man anymore. At least he didn’t have to wear that cock cage any longer…

Ana and Zander both tried to quickly adjust to their new life. Things were almost back to normal, minus the underwhelming sex life. Ana loved the new, gentle Zander. He still obeyed her and did anything and everything for her. She, on the other hand, still relished in dominating him in every day life. She also had ways of bringing herself pleasure without him. She didn’t need his dick anymore.

The weeks went on with their domestic bliss flourishing. Even Vanessa had found it in her to forgive Zander. They were even, as far as she saw it. Zander found himself more focused than ever, absolutely killing it at work. Life was good.

Zander returned home from work one evening and went to start preparing dinner. He put a pot on the stove and as he was about to turn it on, Ana turned the corner, catching his attention. She was wearing her purple satin robe, which he loved.

“Hey, boo” she said sweetly. “Oh hey, you look nice” he blurted awkwardly. “Thanks. So, I was thinking, life has been pretty good lately, right?” She asked with almost a shy and bashful tone. “Um, yeah. It’s been great” he replied flatly.

“Right” she paused “But you miss having sex, don’t you? And the fact that your cock doesn’t even really get hard anymore?” He was feeling humiliated by the conversation. “Oh no, don’t feel bad” she said lovingly. “Look, I’ve been thinking, and I had an idea. I think we would both love it…”

There was a tension in the air. “You know” Ana continued. “You do still have a source of pleasure aside from your cock” he looked at her with a puzzled face. “Your G spot, silly. Men have G spots. Up their asses near the prostate…” she didn’t mean?

With that, Ana disrobed, revealing a purple silicone cock, held up to her pelvis by a strap that cupped her beautiful ass perfectly. Zander was frozen. Pegging. Pegging was one of his old femdom fantasies that he thought she would never consider, and if she did, would he?

“We don’t have to if you don’t want” she assured him. “But I think we BOTH want to” she said matter of factly. She was right. “Okay” he said. “Okay?” She asked with a raised brow. “Erm, yes. Yes Goddess!” He corrected himself.

Ana smiled, taking Zander by the hand and brought him to the bed room. She had him strip and lay on the bed on his stomach. She straddled him and he felt her girl cock lay across his ass cheeks. She leaned over him and strapped him down by his wrists. She bit his earlobe aggressively before whispering “Relax. Goddess is going to take good care of you” her voice was like silk.

Zander felt a cold sensation as she applied a very generous amount of lube to his ass hole. This was a new feeling for him. He tried to fight the urge to tense up. “Shhh” Ana cooed. She lathered up her purple cock as well before bringing it to him, slowly inserting it. Zander let out a moan, much to Ana’s amusement. She shoved it in deeper and Zander felt a rush of pleasure.

Ana began a slow thrusting motion, her perfect ass swaying in the air as she fucked her husband. SHE was fucking HIM. And she loved it. THEY loved it. After time her thrusts became more aggressive, shaking the bed. Zander was moaning in ecstasy while Ana felt a rush of her own. A rush of power. Before too long, Zander experienced what he believed to be an orgasm. A dry orgasm different than anything he has ever felt. It was exhilarating.

Finally, Ana withdrew her girl cock from his ass and he immediately relaxed, turning into jello. She removed the strapon and wiped him up before lying down to cuddle him. They were both in a state of bliss. Maybe THIS was their new normal…

Ana fell asleep quickly, tired from doing all of the work (she had a new appreciation for the work men put in) and Zander wasn’t far behind her. His eyes growing heavy. The night fell and the full moon showed its haunting face. Zander felt a dull pain in his groin. He stumbled up and went into the bathroom, pulling his boxers down.

“Fuck!” He said, looking at his ballsack, taking its shape again. His balls were regrowing, fast. He felt it. He felt the need. The need to fuck. He peeked out from the bathroom at his sleeping wife, her plump ass on display as she slept on her stomach. His prey, he thought, as he felt himself change once more.

Chapter fourteen CAT AND MOUSE

Ana awoke to strange noises coming from the bathroom. She cracked the door to peek in, shock hit her at her core. Zander was hunched over, facing away from her. She could tell he was no longer himself. He was that THING again.

He slowly arose to face her, revealing his monstrous face. She gasped, covering her mouth with her hand. Ana darted for the door and ran outside, barefoot and in only a nightgown. She kept running as she looked back, seeing Zander’s looming form slowly pursuing her. He was faster than her, but at the moment he wasn’t showing it.

She kept running and running, breathing frantically. The park was up on her right. Maybe she could lose him in there, she thought. Ana zigzagged through the trees, losing herself in the dark woods of the park. Moonlight shown through the trees and an eerie fog loomed about.

Ana was tired. Too tired. She fell to the ground, gasping for air. Zander was approaching her having never lost sight of her. She gulped and screamed out in fear. He straddle her, pinning her arms down while he snarled in her face.

He was naked, with his thick hard cock at the ready. He growled as he ripped her nightgown, revealing her delicious body. She knew there was no escape and accepted her fate.

Zander gripped the shaft of his cock and began slapping her clit with the head of it. It hurt, the force he was using, but it felt kind of amazing, she thought to herself. Feeling ashamed of that and the fact that she wanted his big cock inside her…

She got her wish. Zander aggressively shoved his enlarged member deep in her tight pussy. She was wet for him. She moaned loudly, having never had a cock this big in her. He was not being gentle. Zander began fucking the ever living shit out of her, squeezing her bare breasts with his claws. She could feel his power as he loomed over her, having his way. The fact that she was mercilessly getting fucked in the middle of the park whether she liked it or not, kind of turned her on…

She felt an orgasm approaching as Zander thrust his meaty cock in and out of her with an animalistic lust in his eyes. “Oh fuck! Fuck yes!” She moaned. Her pussy tightened around his cock as she orgasmed, her screams filling the dark empty park. He kept thrusting, harder and harder and howled loudly as he began to fill her cunt with his hot cum. Spurt after spurt he came, his cock feeling like a rocket as he shoved it deeper and deeper inside of her. Her legs wrapped around him, pulling him closer in.

They were both in an intense state of euphoria as he came inside of her. Finally, his powerful orgasm subsided and he lay next to her, breathing heavy. Her head swam, feeling a rush of emotions. Euphoria, gratification, disgust, and fear. Did that really just happen? What was next?

Zander caught scent of a nearby woman. A woman who needed to be fucked. He quickly forgot about Ana and took off into the night…

Chapter fifteen IF SHE LOVED HIM

Ana sat at home, looking down at her phone in horror as she read the news. Another woman raped and hospitalized by the monster. And another man dead who was in the way…

It was two mornings after the night in the park and she hadn’t seen Zander since. Until now. He entered the house with his head hung low in guilt. They exchanged long looks, neither of them knowing what to do. “I’m so sorry” he murmured as he came in for a hug. Seeking comfort. To her own surprise, Ana embraced him. She still loved him.

The day was quiet as they talked in low voices, chatting about the old days and the way things used to be. Both were able to crack a few smiles throughout their reminiscing while holding each-other.

That night they lay in bed together. Her hand on his chest while her face appeared troubled. “Zander, do you trust me?” She asked softly. “Yes” he replied affirmatively. “Good” she said as she reached down and fetching his collar. “Put this on” she ordered gently. He hoped to never see that thing again, but he obeyed. It stung just like it used to. Ana rubbed his chest, trying to comfort him. She gently pushed him onto his back and straddle him. She reached over and cuffed his wrists to the bed. These weren’t the cheap play cuffs, but the silver ones she had in the basement.

Zander winced as she told him it was okay in a singsong voice. His cock begun to stir, growing larger and hard. Not the cock of the beast, nor was it his usual below average penis that she had grown bored of. It was somewhere between the two.

Ana slid her underwear down slowly. “Let’s fuck like we used to. Everything will be alright soon” she said softly. She took hold of his cock and guided it to her pussy. She rubbed herself with the tip of his dick until she became moist and ready. She inserted his cock inside of her while lowering herself down onto him.

Zander felt amazing. This was new. He was still him, coherent and present, yet his cock was halfway transformed, making Ana’s tight pussy even more amazing. She slowly started gyrating her hips, sending shockwaves through them both. She remained upright, sitting on his pelvis with his cock inside of her. She bounced up and down, quickening her pace.

Zander began thrusting upward in unison with her as he looked up at her. She was beautiful. And she was gracing him with her Goddess like sex even after everything he had done. They both started fucking faster and harder as she leaned down, lowering her head next to his.

He thrusted his hips upward hard and fast like a jackhammer, his balls slapping against her ass as he did. They both moaned as their orgasm approached. “Cum inside of me. Cum inside of me now” she ordered him.

Ana looked deep into Zander’s eyes as his balls tightened and he obediently followed her command. This was the most powerful orgasm of his life. It wasn’t as animalistic as the other night, but he was present. And, there was a tenderness between them. Something they hadn’t felt since the early months of marriage. He loved her so much. He closed his eyes as he shot the final few ropes of cum into her.

Her dark eyes looking down on him with love and sorrow as his were closed in bliss. “If you love him you will have to kill him” she thought back to what the woman at the circus said. The sorrow on her face grew as she reached back and produced a silver knife. Decidedly plunging it into his chest.

Zander’s eyes opened in shock and horror. There he saw his beautiful Goddess, straddling him, his softening cock still inside of her as she was killing him. Her eyes began to tear up as she stabbed him two more times. “I love you” she whispered. Zander’s face changed from horror to acceptance, then to passionate love in a matter of seconds, before all went black.

I have a secret passion - vetting my potential lovers. It's not just about pleasure; it's an art form, a delicate dance of desire and disappointment. Tonight, my newest subject has just arrived, eager and unaware of the exquisite torture that awaits him.

As he enters my boudoir, I drink in the sight of him - tall, muscular, with a hint of nervousness in his eyes. Perfect. I slink towards him, my negligee clinging to every curve.

"Hello, handsome," I purr, pressing my body against his. I can feel his cock hardening instantly through his jeans. "Mmm, someone's excited to see me."

I trail my fingers down his chest, feeling his heart race beneath my touch. Slowly, teasingly, I unzip his pants and wrap my hand around his thick shaft. He gasps at my touch, and I have to suppress a smirk. This is going to be fun.

"Let's see what you can do," I whisper, beginning to stroke him with practiced skill.

His breath comes in short pants as I work his cock, varying my technique to keep him on edge. But despite his obvious attempts to control himself, I can feel his balls tightening already. Amateur.

"V-Valery, wait-" he stammers.

Too late. With a strangled groan, he erupts, spurting hot cum all over my hand. I keep stroking through his orgasm, milking every last drop from him.

"Oh my," I giggle softly. "That was... quick. But don't worry, darling. I'm sure you just need a little warm-up."

His face flushes with embarrassment. "I swear, I usually last way longer," he insists. "You're just so sexy, I couldn't help it. Give me a few minutes and I'll show you what I can really do."

I pat his cheek indulgently. "Of course, sweetie. Why don't you put that eager tongue to work while you recover?"

He nods enthusiastically, clearly desperate to redeem himself. I lay back on the bed, parting my thighs invitingly. He dives in, lapping at my pussy like a man possessed. His technique isn't bad, but I've had better. Much better.

As I feel his cock start to twitch back to life against my leg, I decide it's time for the next phase. In one fluid motion, I swing my leg over his head, straddling his face. His muffled groan of surprise sends delightful vibrations through me as I grind my pussy against his mouth.

"Mmm, that's nice," I sigh, reaching behind me to wrap my hand around his semi-hard cock. "But I think you're ready for round two, aren't you?"

I stroke him firmly, quickly coaxing him back to full mast. His hips buck desperately, seeking more friction.

"Please," he mumbles against my wet flesh. "Not so fast-"

But I'm relentless, my expert touch bringing him right to the edge in record time. Just as I feel the telltale pulse of impending orgasm, I stop abruptly. His cock twitches and spurts weakly, a ruined orgasm leaving him frustrated and unsatisfied.

"Oh dear," I coo, climbing off his face. "Having some trouble tonight? It's okay, you know. Not everyone can go for hours without a break."

I don't mention any names, but my mind briefly flits to some of my more... talented companions. The ones who could keep me writhing in ecstasy all night long. But that's not fair to my current playmate, is it?

"I-I can do better," he insists, his voice tinged with desperation and a hint of jealousy. "Just give me another chance."

I smile enigmatically, toying with his softening cock. "We'll see, won't we?"

I reach for a silk scarf, trailing it across his chest before using it to bind his wrists to the headboard. "No touching," I command. "Let's see how long you can last when I really turn up the heat."

Straddling him once more, I position my dripping pussy just above his straining erection. Instead of sinking down, I begin to grind against him, coating his length in my slick juices.

"Fuck," he groans, hips bucking involuntarily.

I tsk softly. "Getting excited already? My, my. What would your buddies say if they could see you now?"

For the next hour, I tease and torment him mercilessly. I rub my tits against his chest, pinching and tugging at his nipples. My tongue traces patterns on his neck and ears as I whisper filthy promises. All the while, I keep up that maddening grind, never quite giving him the friction he craves.

Just when I sense he's about to break, I reach for a condom. His eyes widen with a mix of anticipation and fear as I roll it onto his throbbing cock.

"Think you can handle me now, big boy?" I purr, positioning myself above him. "Or are you going to disappoint me again?"

In one smooth motion, I impale myself on his latex-covered shaft. The stretch is delicious, but I've had better. I push that thought aside, focusing on the task at hand.

I begin to ride him with abandon, my pussy clenching rhythmically around his cock. His eyes screw shut, his entire body tense as he fights against the inevitable.

"Look at me," I demand, grabbing his chin. "I want to see your face."

He forces his eyes open, meeting my gaze. As I increase my pace, I can feel his control slipping. With a strangled cry, he erupts, his cock pulsing inside me as he fills the condom.

I slow my movements, milking every last drop from him as waves of pleasure and shame wash over his face. It's a bittersweet moment - another disappointment, yet tinged with a strange tenderness.

As I untie his wrists and curl up beside him, I can't help but feel a twinge of regret. He tried so hard, poor thing. Maybe with some training...

"You did well," I murmur, stroking his chest. It's not entirely a lie - he lasted longer than some. "Perhaps we could try again sometime."

His eyes light up with hope, and I have to stifle a sigh. Will I ever find someone who can truly satisfy me? For now, I push that thought aside and lose myself in the warmth of his embrace. There's always next time, after all.

An alternate version of this story:https://www.reddit.com/r/BDSMerotica/s/dPxFuODS7Y

////

Ada walked back into the small brick home her and Sam shared.

She recoiled as she heard him snore as he slept on the couch. Her friends had tested her about having a male roommate. About all the "fun" they could both have. In reality, she never wanted a man as simple and as lazy as Sam to be with her. Even if were just a fling, she wouldn't want to set the bar so low.

Which was a shame, since he definitely had a nice body. Ada couldn't help but stare at his long, blonde hair. And his broad shoulders fully visible from under his gray tank top.

"Ughh...whatsup...." Sam said as he suddenly woke up.

"Nothing! I mean um....nothing much. Just got back from school. On my way there I found this...."

Ada held in her hand a very old-looking TV remote. Covered in a faded white, with small gray buttons across it.

"It was just lying in the middle of construction site. Why would this be there?" Ada asked to a bored looking Sam.

"Someone probably just threw it out."

"At a construction site?"

"You can go investigate it if you want. I'm gonna shower."

Ada rolled her eyes at her stupid sexy roommate before turning on their TV. Perhaps this was a universal remote that could still work after all this time?!

She pressed pause. But the action movie onscreen kept playing.

Ada turned to toss the remote aside in disappointment before seeing Sam. He was standing in the hallway, staring at the wall.

"What's up? Is there another moth on the wall for you to get scared at?" she teased.

Sam didn't tease her back, concerning Ada.

She slowly approached him from behind before seeing his face. Completely unmoving, without even blinking.

"Sam? Sam?!" she said while poking and tapping his face. She cupped his face, causing his lips to form an "o", even when she let it go.

Ada thought for a second. Then, she suddenly and firmly slapped his ass. His rear jiggled, but he still remained still.

"Well you definitely would have reacted to that. You must be really frozen....by...the remote!"

She ran to the remote on the table and pressed Play.

Sam gasped and turned towards Ada. "Thank you! You took forever...."

"You were aware the whole time?!"

"Yeah! But I could still feel you poking at me....Why did you slap my ass?"

Ada's lips pouted, and her eyes shifted nervously. She pressed Pause, before immediately cringing.

"I'm sorry, sorry. I just panicked....."

Despite this, she found herself unable to press Play. And she seemingly found it easier to talk to Sam when he couldn't talk back.

"Alright, the truth is Sam...I like you." she said as she got closer "Well, not you. I like your body. Pure lust, not love. Your actual personality leaves a lot to be desired. But your....these pecs"

Her hands squeezed Sam's large pecs. She peeled away at the tanktop before it revealed his nipped, which she quickly began to lick.

"I can't help myself....You're under my control....Can't stop me...."

She moved Sam's arms up and removed his shirt. After lifting his legs, she eventually got to take his pants and underwear off not long after.

"Oh yeah...I've seen this thing peeking through your shorts before." she said, running her hands along his shaft.

"I wonder if you can cum when you're like this...But first, let's see if we can bend you over when you're like this....There we go. Your ass is so fucking hot..." she said, before squeezing and grinding on Sam's ass.

Her eyes wandered towards Sam's face, visible between his knees. "You're probably very pissed at me right now. Not sure what I'm gonna do when you're unfrozen. I wished you could move just so you could give me a sexy dance...."

Suddenly, the remote fell from Ada's hands, slamming against the floor onto the Play button.

Sam slowly turned towards Ada with wide eyes. Ada cringed, waiting to be evicted, yelled at, or both. But then, she opened her eyes to find him staring at her with a completely blank expression as his hands began to slowly glide across his chest. His hips began to shake, letting his cock bounce back and forth.

"Give you a....sexy dance..." he said, in a robotic tone of voice as he leaned towards Ada lustfully.

"It made you dance after I.....Sam, I want you to twerk" Ada said, before pressing Play.

"Sam...twerk." Sam said, as he climbed onto the couch, bending over, and shaking his ass in the air.

"Ooooh. I can make you do things!!" Ada said, with a sly grin.

"Can make...mmmphh mmmph" Sam tried to say before his lips suddenly sealed shut.

"Yep, that's the Mute button. What else is there...Arrow keys?"

When Ada pressed the Up arrow, Sam suddenly stood straight up and began walking forward off of the couch, stumbling slightly as he did so.

"Should have expected that. Come on back now."

Sam stepped backwards over the couch towards Ada. Ada seemed to overestimate his speed as he quickly barreled towards her backwards, falling on top of her. In a panic, she pressed the Stop button before her back hit the floor.

Sam is above her now, his back floating inches away from her face. She tries to move him out of the way, but she finds herself unable to, so she shuffles out from under him.

She looked back at Sam's body, hovering slightly above the floor.

"Wow, this is freaky...And arousing."

Ada climbed onto Sam's floating body, lovingly draping herself across him and pressing her face into the warm flesh of his back.

"You are MUCH better as furniture, Sammy." she said, lying back to back with her roommate with one hand running through his hair and another holding the remote.

She ran her eyes over the buttons on the remote as she laid there, imagining all the possibilities. The two that caught her attention the most were Rewind and Record.

She stood up, pressed Rewind, and watched as Sam quickly did the same actions he had been forced to do earlier in reverse, all the way up to the twerking, which Ada obviously let play out again.

"My favorite part. I need to get my camera...or actually...."

She pressed the Record button. It seemingly did nothing. Then, she pressed it again and it seemed to snap Sam back to a particular frame of time.

Ada took great pleasure in snapping Sam back to twerking multiple times. She could have just commanded him to twerk for her for as long as she wanted. But doing this prevented any bit of him from escaping her control.

A few minutes later, she noticed the Slow-Mo button. She pressed it, and crawled on her knees towards him. Her hands slapped his ass, letting both cheeks jiggle right in front of her for a very long time.

"Definitely pressing Record there. And now...Pause."

She parted Sam's hair to lean further into his ear. "When I press Play, you will stand up and....tell me what you really think of me."

She pressed Play, and Sam stood at attention.

"I always thought you were stuck up and bitchy. But I always thought you were hot." he spoke.

"I could the say the same about you. Though, at least I didn't tease you like you did, slut. Let's have you make up for that for me. Fuck me in the way you've wanted to."

As soon as she pressed Play, his hands started stripping her clothes off faster than she could.

Their lips locked as his hands kneaded her breasts and hers started running up and down his large cock. They fell back onto the couch, now worshipping each other equally.

Ada got to see the view she had wanted for so long: Sam looking at her as she slowly took his cock into her pussy.

She let out a hungry moan followed by ecstatic laughter as her fingernails dug into his shoulders.

"That's right...fuck,fuck....This is what you always wanted. Being my...dildo. Say it!!"

"Being...dildo." Sam said, before moaning loudly.

Ada almost responded before Sam's hard cock continued railing her faster and faster and deeper and deeper.

"Oh yeah....you wanna cum in me so bad....Release all that pent-up...arousal?"

Sam nodded.

"Well too bad." she said, before pausing Sam once more. "As much as I hate getting off this dick, I cannot let you have the honor of fucking me. I am fucking YOU. Once I get up, bend over and grab your ankles."

Sam's ass was up in the air as soon as she got back from getting her strap-on.

Her hands parted his cheeks before she plunged her even longer cock into his asshole. His arms were her handlebars as she thrusted her hips as hard as she could into him. Faster and faster, until she managed to have his cheeks clap together.

The sight, and especially the sound, of this sent Ada over the edge. She held on as long as she could, gritting her teeth and moaning, but eventually her cum started oozing down her legs.

"FUCK! Oh shit...look what you've done now, slut." she told her frozen roommate before lying the remote on his butt and walking to the bathroom.

After a quick shower, she sat on the couch in her bathroom in front of Sam's frozen form. She smiled, kissed him, before turning him around to have a better view while she played on her phone.

A few hours later, she picked Sam up, put him in the corner of the living room, and placed a blanket over him.

She would unpause him soon, obviously. Eventually.

"Just need a few more experiments." she told herself, clutching the remote tightly and going to bed.

Chapter one ANOTHER FORGETTABLE NIGHT

Zander tugged against the straps holding his wrists in place. He knew he could easily break free from these cheap Velcro cuffs but he put it out of his mind to try and reach sub space. He closed his eyes as the riding crop smacked against his ass unconvincingly. Behind him, Ana his wife, stood wearing the same costume corset she had worn every Friday night for the last two years. Ever since she agreed to try out “Femdom” with Zander.

Ana had gotten better with the riding crop but was still afraid to strike Zander too hard and end the scene before it really started. Zander always begs for harder hits and more aggression to help him reach sub space but every time Ana steps it up, he always uses his safe word all too quickly. This night would be no different. He begged and begged for more, she delivered one real strike to his ass, leaving a strong red mark, and immediately Zander yelled “red”…

Ana sighed in frustration as she unstrapped Zander and half heartedly told him to flip over onto his back. She unceremoniously slipped her panties off and mounted him. Grabbing his semi erect cock and guiding it to her unexcited womanhood. He looked up at her briefly before closing his eyes, escaping to one of his go-to fantasies to help get his cock hard for his wife.

She slapped her clit with the tip of his cock until they were both ready for penetration. She slid down on his cock and rode him, also escaping to one of her fantasies. They continued to fuck while they both were absent from the moment and lost in their imaginations. Until, finally Zander climaxed quietly.

Ana was relieved as she was tiring of doing all of the work knowing she was not going to reach a climax of her own. She slid his rapidly softening cock out as his cum dripped out after it. Without a word she went to wash up, leaving Zander to lay there and recover…

This was the normal for them at this time. The first few months of marriage were full of explosive sex. It was when that vanilla sex grew stale that Zander confided about his desire to be dominated by women. This shocked Ana but she gave it a shot. They both enjoyed exploring this new thing but it never quite grew to what Zander fantasized. Ana gave it her all but never grew confident in her dominant role, whereas Zander had all of these intense fantasies that he would never be able to endure, leaving Ana in a weird place of yearning to grow and progress, but triggering Zander’s safe word every time she tried to further things.

Underwhelming sex aside, Ana and Zander had a good marriage. They hardly ever fought and were both very agreeable. It was really only in bed where they had a disconnect. Ana often thought about talking to a professional about it. Though, she only really talked about such things with Vanessa, her best friend. They had a tell all friendship and Vanessa tried her best to steer Ana the right way, encouraging her to take charge and give Zander what he wants, with no safe word as an option. Ana was thinking about it… “safe, sane, consensual” is what all of the books said. She didn’t know who to listen to.

Not only did she feel powerless to bring Zander’s fantasies to life, she herself had fantasies she did not want to speak on, as they didn’t line up with what Zander wanted. During sex, Ana often imagined being chased through the woods, being hunted like prey, finally to be caught and fucked like there was no tomorrow. To be smacked around, choked and abused. Though, she did like to be dominant as well, if only Zander could handle her true domination. She was stuck.

Chapter two SECRETS

“Ugh, again?!” Vanessa said over the phone. “Yeah, same old story, huh?” Ana replied through a small sigh. Ana was giving her the rundown from last nights mediocre sex. She was pacing the kitchen, trying to get herself to focus enough to do the dishes. Zander was at the office, making it a perfect time to vent to Vanessa about the bad sex.

“You need to seriously put him in his place. That’s what he keeps saying he wants, after all. Tie him up FOR REAL, slap the ever living shit out of him, and then make him please YOU with no orgasm of his own. Teach him what it means to truly submit” Vanessa said sternly. Wishing she could swap places with Ana, just for one night…

Ana ran her hand through her jet black hair while releasing a chuckle. “Oh Nessa, you’re wild” she said through a slight smile. “Well DUH but that doesn’t mean you shouldn’t listen to me” Vanessa responded playfully. The conversation changed to happier topics while Ana finally turned the sink on to warm.

Zander stared at his work computer with a blank expression. He could not focus today to save his life. He was day dreaming. And it was NOT SFW. In this dream, Ana had him hogtied naked in the middle of the living room. Vanessa watched from the couch, eyeing Zander’s hard and helpless cock. Ana stood behind him, giving him a rapid flurry of sharp precise kicks to his exposed testicles.

Her expression was stern yet showed she truly enjoyed tormenting her husband’s balls. Vanessa looked on, her hand slowly disappearing into her shorts with a soft circular motion. Zander lay there tied, taking each kick of her high heel shoes like a champ. The immense pain to his manhood was what he wanted and he had not thought of his safe word. Nor would Ana listen, in this dream of his.

He was snapped back to the present by a coworker dropping her folder, making a loud noise. Zander looked over just as she bent down to pick it up. It was the young blond intern. Her ass was tight and perfect, he thought. He noticed he was completely hard and his boxers wet with precum. These day dreams were becoming a daily occurrence.

After a moment of thought, he opened the browser. Incognito, of course. He searched for “local dominatrix” and scrolled around for 30 minutes before finding something interesting. “The dark Eden” the site was called. It was almost a traveling circus, yet it was all whip wielding women making their male slaves do tricks and endure extreme punishments, for the audiences’ pleasure.

This circus was in town, tonight. Without a thought, Zander purchased one ticket. “Hey boo, I’m sorry for the late notice but I need to stay at the office a few hours late tonight. My biggest client is being a major jerk and wants a whole re-structure today” Zander’s voicemail was vague and unconvincing. Ana noticed but didn’t question it as she was just happy to have some alone time with a book she had been reading. Some cheesy dark romance or other…

Chapter three ZANDER’S FOLLY

Zander was now in the middle of the woods driving down a long dirt road just outside of the small town in Maine, where he and Ana lived. The sun was setting, quickly disappearing behind the tall trees of Maine. Up ahead he saw a large red tent with a few trailers parked on the side. Zander parked his Dodge Challenger next to a line of parked pickup trucks and a few small cars. Other guests, he thought to himself. He stepped out of his car and approached the tent. There was a young and pretty girl sitting at a table at which to buy a ticket. She was thin, pale and wore dark lipsticks. Zander purchased a ticket and took it from her hand, unable to conceal his nervousness.

She took notice of his shaking hand, wedding band and all. She shot him a look that was both amused and disgusted. He wiped the sweat from his brow and stepped into the threshold of the tent and into a dark room. It was much like a traditional circus, Zander thought, the way it looked. He quickly found a seat away from any other audience members. He surveyed the room to see all guests were men, and all were by themselves. He gulped and looked to the stage, just as the spotlight and music came on.

The music was a sinister sounding electronic pop of sorts. The curtain was brought back, revealing a woman and a man. She was wearing tall boots covered in studs, a black leather thong, and star shaped stickies over her nipples. She had dark hair in a ponytail and dark lipstick, the go-to for such a thing, Zander thought. The man, however, wasn’t wearing anything at all… Save for the collar around his neck and, to Zander’s shock, a metal cage around his cock. Some sort of chastity device. Zander had heard of them but they were among the few “femdom” things he had no interest in. Seemed too uncomfortable.

The woman tugged at the man’s leash roughly. Pulling him around the stage. His face looked dazed. Like he didn’t know what day it was. She brought him center stage and kicked his knees apart. The man had a look of shock when she gave his balls a full force kick. Bringing him down immediately. He looked to be in serious pain while the woman laughed evily. Without giving him time to recover, she pulled at his leash again and kicked him many times more.

Zander wondered what part of this was safe, sane or consensual, as the man looked truly terrified and dazed. Yet, Zander was far too turned on and ignored the man’s plight. Zander reached down and unzipped his pants, freeing his cock. The room was dark and he hoped no one would notice. Though, every other guy there was doing the same.

Zander stroked his cock while watching the cruel display of female domination. One after one different scantily clad women brought out men by the leash to beat, verbally abuse and force to do humiliating tasks. Zander was nearing orgasm when he decided to slow down and save it, the climax of the show was about to start.

This time, four women tugged on chains, bringing out a large cage on wheels to the center of the stage. One of the women went to open it, her face almost giving away the fear she felt. The door swung open and out crawled a man. He looked incredibly strong, yet feral. A crazed look in his eye. He wore a much ticker and heavier collar, along with wrist and ankle cuffs and, of course, a chastity cage.

He darted out, looking as if he was about to attack. Zander let go of his cock, experiencing a moment of fear. Just as the feral slave man was about to pounce at one of the Femdoms, all four started swinging their silver whips at him. Two out of four whips connected, making a loud snapping sound. The man yelped in pain and backed down. Zander looked on in amazement as the whips left nasty marks on the man’s skin. These women meant business.

Despite this whole thing certainly not being consensual and obviously legitimate enslavement of what appears to be a feral and insane man, Zander was incredibly turned on by the spectacle. He reached for his hard cock once more and started stroking, slowly. His eyes glazed over as the four women mercilessly whipped the poor beast of a man.

Zander was nearing climax, his stroking growing faster, when suddenly, the feral man was able to escape the center of the stage that he had been surrounded by the four women in. The girls seemed legitimately shocked that they let their guard down enough for him to get past. One of them audibly gasped. The man slave darted into the audience, causing a moment of silence.

Zander stopped stroking, nearly having a ruined orgasm. The slave man looked truly insane as he surveyed the room. After a brief moment, he made eye contact with Zander. As if fate made him choose Zander out of everyone else in the tent, the man slave took off towards Zander, running on all fours. Once he was about seven feet away, he pounced in the air and tackled Zan.

Zander quickly moved into a defensive position as the man jumped onto him. The feral slave sunk his teeth into Zander’s arm and shook his head violently, causing Zander to scream out in pain. The beast of a man pulled his head back, mouth covered in Zander’s blood. He was about to go in for another bite when something hit him in the back. A whip. One of the silver bullwhips to be exact.

The slave screamed as he jumped back. This time, it were seven women. All armed with the silver bull whips, here to whip him into submission. They moved quickly, driving him into a corner. All seven women worked in unison, mercilessly whipping the man. Before long, he was nothing more than a puddle of mud, curled in the fetal position, bawling and begging for mercy.

One of the women, the leader by the looks of it, attached a heavy chain leash to the man’s thick collar, and violently pulled him away, locking him back in his cage. Every single one of the women had their eyes fixed on Zander. Or well, Zander’s arm, that is. One of them spoke “He has been bitten. We should take him.”

“No” the leader replied in haste. “There is still a chance for him. His fate is in the Goddesses hands now” Zander’s confusion was increasing by the second. “What the fuck is happening?!” He yelled out. Looking from his bitten arm to the women, then back to his arm. He began hyperventilating, the room spinning. Then all off a sudden, he awoke in bed, next to Ana.

He sighed relief, wiping the sweat from his face. He looked to his wife. His beautiful Ana. He thought then and there, he would never run off to some sadistic femdom circus. He would not betray Ana like that. He was a good man and he loved her. He would keep his urges at bay. As he rolled over to go back to sleep, he glanced at his arm and froze at the sight. The sight of a half healed bite wound….

Chapter four CONFESSIONS

The following morning, Ana was in the kitchen pouring herself a fresh cup of coffee. It’s aroma heavy in the air, creating a warm atmosphere for this rainy day. Zander slowly made his way down, feeling as if he was hit by a bus. “You feeling alright, honey?” Asked Ana with concern. “I’m okay. Think I might be coming down with something. That’s all” Zander replied while rubbing his eyes. He too poured a cup of coffee and joined his wife at the table.

Zander looked upon his wife, once again admiring her beauty. Her pale skin, dark brown eyes, black hair, wide hips and killer ass, great medium sized tits and innocent demeanor. She was a veterinarian and had a natural aura of comfort and softness. Nothing at all like the cruel mistress he often tried to turn her into. But he loved her nonetheless. Ana realized he was studying her and returned the favor. They exchanged a long glance, looking deep into each other’s eyes and feeling the sense of love and passion that they had when they first married.

After a moment, Ana’s eyes wandered as she noticed the mark on Zander’s arm, despite his efforts to conceal it. “Zan, your arm!” She cried out. This took him out of his daze, a frazzled look on his face. He cleared his throat “It’s a, it’s nothing! A stray dog bit me in the parking lot at work. But it didn’t draw blood! I’m fine” he assured her.

She wasn’t buying it. The way he was talking and his overall body language was off. She knew him too well. “Zander.” Her voice was firm. “Tell me what happened. The truth.” Ana looked directly into Zander’s eyes. They were frantic and shaky, whereas hers were still and intent on finding the truth.

He was found out, even if she didn’t know the details. He couldn’t lie to her and he knew it. He had to come clean. This could change everything for the worse, he thought. Nonetheless, he told her. He told her everything.

She was shocked to her core. The man who loved her so much, the man with whom she built a life with, and rarely ever fought or got angry with, basically cheated on her. And worse, he went to a gross and sleazy, probably ILLEGAL porn show that most likely involved human trafficking of vulnerable and most certainly mentally ill men.

She didn’t know what to do. She was frozen. Heart broken. She stood up and abruptly left. Zander couldn’t help but believe he had lost her forever. No, he couldn’t accept that. He had to prove his love for her once more…

Nearly two weeks went by and while things were still tense, they had certainly gotten better. Zander was feeling better than ever. He felt stronger, more tenacious and his sex drive was magnified. He wasn’t sure if it was just because they had not fucked in a few weeks but, his lust for Ana was growing by the day. He needed to be inside her again. He needed to fuck.

He had put extra focus on taking care of the house and being very attentive to Ana’s every need. She was still incredibly angry with him, but he was winning her over again ever so slowly. He felt amazing and was confident about making things right with Ana. Little did he know, the full moon that was just a fortnight away was going to change his life forever.

Chapter four BLISS

Zander slowly opened his eyes and realized he was dry humping Ana in her sleep. The room was alight with the morning sun. He could smell Ana’s cocoa butter shampoo as he lay behind spooning her. His cock was fully erect from the moment he awoke as he rubbed it on Ana’s perfect ass. He couldn’t remember the last time he felt like this, he just knew one thing. He needed fuck. Now.

Zander reached around Ana, grabbing her left boob and squeezed tightly while dry humping her harder. Ana woke suddenly, feeling entirely caught off guard. They hadn’t had sex in weeks, and much longer since he woke her up with his male passion from behind.

She was still angry with him, but he had been on very good behavior and, well, she needed to fuck too. Ana started moving her ass back, rubbing it against his hard cock. He took this as the green light. After a few more moments of grinding, Zander reached down and aggressively tugged Ana’s underwear down her legs and threw them across the room. She tried to turn to face him, he didn’t let her.

Zander grabbed her left arm and pinned her down, still facing the opposite direction from him. He didn’t need to hold it there, she already knew to stay. Zander quickly removed his own boxers while still lying on his side. He reached down and grabbed Ana’s inner left thigh from behind, lifting her leg up. He slid his hand upwards, cupping her left ass-cheek and pulling them apartment .

He thrust forward, his cock entering her with ease. Ana was wet and ready. She released a small moan as she felt his rigid cock enter her hungry pussy from behind. Zander started off slow but quickly picked up the pace. He grabbed her hip, pulling her to him while pushing her away by the back of the neck with his other hand. He began fucking her faster and harder. He had almost never been this ready to go and Ana’s warm pussy felt tighter than ever.

Ana’s anger washed away and was replaced with bliss. She closed her eyes and let go of everything. This was the fucking she had needed for years now. She couldn’t believe how good it felt and how ferocious Zander was acting. If she didn’t know any better, she would have thought his cock had increased in size, too.

Zander was being consumed by animalistic hunger as he bit Ana’s neck and shoulder. She let out another moan, this time louder. His thrusts grew even faster, his orgasm quickly approaching. “Fuck yes” he said hungrily as he bit Ana’s earlobe. “God fucking dammit” she moaned. She never cursed, but now, today, she cursed.

Zander reached around and pulled her legs further apart, giving him access to her. He shoved two fingers in her mouth and she greedily sucked them. Once they were sufficiently wet, he pulled them from her mouth and brought them to her pussy lips. Her womanhood was well kept with a small patch of hair. After some brief caressing he quickly found her clit and began rubbing in a circular motion. Fuck, she was in heaven.

He continued to fuck her hard from the back while rubbing her clit, bringing both of them closer and closer to the most powerful orgasms of their lives. She lay further back, nearly lying on top of him as her orgasm washed over her. He felt her tighten and convulse as she came, triggering his own orgasm. His balls were on fire in the best way as his pulsating cock shot rope after rope of hot cum deep inside Ana’s pussy. She let out the loudest moan of them all before taking a deep breath, slowly exhaling…

They both lay still, hearts pounding in unison. “Jesus fuck” Ana blurted out. “Yeah” Zander chuckled. After a few moments of bliss, Zander slowly withdrew his softening cock from her, cum dribbling out after it. They gathered themselves to go shower and clean up. Little did they both know Zander was about to have the quickest recovery period of his life, feeling ready to fuck again in a matter of minutes. Which he did.

He fucked her again. In the shower. And after lunch. And once more that evening. He fucked her four times in one day each being equally explosive. Ana didn’t know what to do with him. Where did this come from? She wondered, but she did not complain. Not today. Today was bliss…

Chapter five MOONLIGHTS LUST

Ana and Zander cuddled on the couch after their fourth session of intense sex. Both feeling completely content and in a euphoric state. The tv was on, but neither of them were really watching. Both just in a haze. Until Ana’s phone rang.

A moment after answering, Ana sighed loudly and took a pause. “Okay. I’m coming in” she said before hanging up. “What’s going on?” Zander asked confusedly. “Ginny’s dog was hit by a car. She needs immediate surgery” she said frustratedly. “It’s 7 o clock at night!” He exclaimed. “If I don’t operate now her dog will die.” Ana replied matter of factly before grabbing her purse and rushing out the door.

Zander sighed before turning the Xbox on and quickly becoming engrossed with a game. The next hour went by as the sun was nearly set. Out from behind a cloud, the bright, full moon peaked. Illuminating the town with a haunting glow. Zander immediately dropped the Xbox controller has an intense pain took over his body.

“Aaahhhh fuck!!” He yelled out. He was on fire. He fell to the ground, body drenched in sweat and his heart beat quickened. He lay there in a daze as a fever took him. Not just any fever. It was a lustful fever. Despite ejaculating four times that day, his cock sprung to full erectness.

The heat was too much so he shed all of his clothes. He was now lying on the ground naked, sweating and humping the ground. He felt the overbearing need to fuck once more. He let out a growl to his own surprise. Then, the pain increased tenfold as he felt his body change. He felt as his he were growing taller and broader. His body teeming with incredible strength and aggression.

He felt his teeth sharpen and his vision change. He looked at his arms to find them covered in short fur. His nails were long and sharp. And his cock, his cock was suddenly massive. His 6 inches had turned to 10 and his girth doubled. It was vainy and throbbing. He was on all fours in an animal like position, thrusting the air. He had to find a warm cunt to fuck.

Zander rose to his feet. He stood upright, maintaining a humanoid form while parts of his body, namely his teeth, nails and eyes, took on a more animalistic look. Oh yeah, and his massive dick. He didn’t recognize himself in the mirror. He had awareness, but had no control over his actions. His hunger and his need for sex took complete control.

He jumped through the window, landing in the front yard. The strength he felt was godly. He took off running, switching back and forth from all fours to an upright sprint. His nose was leading the way. The neighborhood park was just up ahead, and from what he could smell, a young couple were out for a late evening stroll. The young man smelled weak, while the young woman smelled delectable. Zander howled loudly as his pace quickened.

Chapter six NIGHTMARE ON THE TOWN

Zander’s monstrous form drew closer to the park. The young woman’s feminine scent grew stronger. He licked his lips in preparation of the meal he was about to consume as the young couple came into view, backs turned.

They walked down the dark sidewalk of the park, dim lanterns placed sparingly doing little to light the area. Their hands were held tight as they talked and laughed with no clue as to what was about to happen.

The man was suddenly ripped away from his girlfriend and thrown into a tree. The woman screamed in horror as this dark, fanged, looming figure quickly approached her. Zander snarled as he pounced at his prey, landing on top of her. She stared in shock at his wolf like eyes and dripping fangs. She felt something against her thigh as she looked down to see his thick cock rub up against her, snaking its way up her skirt.

She let out another scream as she fought against his overwhelmingly tight grip. Zander felt a branch break on the back of his skull. He turned quickly, growling in anger. The man had gotten up and was not going to let this monster violate his girlfriend. His look of determination changed to that of fear as Zander closed the gap between them in the blink of an eye.

Zander bit into the man’s throat before ripping it out, causing blood to paint a nearby tree. The man’s limp body fell to the ground as Zander spit out the chunk of flesh. The woman screamed a third time as she turned and crawl away, too afraid to stand. She felt his sharp claws grab her ankle as she tried to scream a fourth time, but could not before he yanked her back and spun her over. She was his prey.

A few blocks away on Main Street, a party bus was chauffeuring a bachelorette party from a dinner spot to a club. The girls were dancing the night away on the bus, the bride feeling on top of the world. Zander approached, having just finished an unsatisfying meal. He could smell them all. The smell of seven horny cunts was intoxicating. They needed to be fucked and he was going to be the one to fuck them.

One of the girls raised her glass and cheered, her scream was cutoff by a smashing window at the back of the bus. The girls turned in shock, frozen as they saw Zander’s monstrous form standing there, eyeing them hungrily. Blood dripped from his fangs and claws, his chest heaving up and down with heavy breath, and his thick cock stood fully erect.

They all screamed bloody murder and scurried frantically. The driver was shocked by the commotion and swerved, ramming the bus into a light post. “Fuck!” He yelled as he stood up, drawing his gun. He pushed past the panicking women until he saw Zander. “Jesus Christ!” He exclaimed as he fired his weapon at Zander over and over, emptying the clip.

Zander was only momentarily phased before his brow grew angrier and he rushed towards the driver. He swung his arm back and slapped the man’s face with his massive claws. Blood splattered the windows and some of the bridal party. The man dropped dead from the single hit.

Zander looked down at the man briefly before eyeing his prey. He lunged forward, attacking the nearest girl. The others tried to escape but the door was jammed. A few towns people saw the crashed bus and called 911. It would be too late.

Zander made his way through them, clawing and fucking. He had penetrated 3 of the women before the windows lit up with red and blue lights. The sound of the sirens immediately drove Zander mad. He ran towards the window he had jumped in through and made a quick escape. Disappearing into the night.

Chapter seven ANSWERS

Ana returned home from surgery around 530am. She tiredly tossed her keys on the counter and headed for the bedroom, removing her shoes mid walk. She jumped at the sight of Zander, naked and bloody but in normal form. He was in the fetal position on the bedroom floor.

“Oh my god what happened?!” Ana yelled. Zander was silent as he layed there shaking. “Zander! Speak to me!” She cried out. “I… I did something horrible” he said softly.

Over the next few hours he slowly explained what had happened. The two men he killed and the four women he raped and brutally injured. Ana was in deep shock. She didn’t know if she could believe it. Then, while in a daze, she opened Facebook and saw multiple friends share the articles. “A monstrous man rapes and murders” “A werewolf terrorizes the town” and so on.

She stared into space, Zander continuing to cry and shake with fear. Hours or maybe half the day went by before Ana stood up and quickly went for the door. “We will figure this out” she said assuredly. She got in her car and drove decisively towards the location of the femdom circus.

Upon arrival she saw that it was mostly torn down, save for one remaining trailer. She walked straight up to it and banged on the door until in opened. It was the leading woman. The one who let Zander go. She was maybe 40 and looked great for her age. Tall, blonde and with DD tits. It was as if she knew who Ana was the moment she saw her. “Come in” the woman said calmly. Ana did just that.

They sat down at a small table and looked upon each-other in silence. Ana didn’t know what to say. “I know why you have come” the woman started. “Last night was a full moon. A man was bitten here nearly four weeks ago. He changed, didn’t he?” She spoke so calm and collected.

“Yes” Ana replied. “What the hell is going on?” She said exasperated. “I don’t know exactly what it is. Some kind of curse passed on to men of lust. It drives them to do horrible things. Most of the men in my care are here because they want to be, believe it or not. They long for slavery and exploitation. Except Jorge. He only wanted to at first, until I don’t know exactly when, but he changed. He didn’t want to submit. He wanted to dominate and rape. I had to truly enslave him. Keep him locked up and remind him of who holds the whip. Yes, I do exploit his pathetic state for my show against his will, but after what he did to some of my girls, you would not blame me. It’s better than he deserves.” She finally stopped speaking

Ana’s head swam with information. “So he will be like this every full moon?” She asked, defeated. “Worse” the woman said quickly. “The full moon triggered the first transformation, yes. But now he will change any time he becomes excited. Anytime that wretched cock of his grows erect, he will change. And he will kill and he will fuck”

A long moment of silence went by. “What do I do? I don’t know what to do tell me what to do!” Ana cried. “I will give you the tools you need.” She said through a deep breath “Just know, no matter how hard you try to control his lust, it may not work and it certainly won’t work forever. If you love him, you will have to kill him…”

Chapter eight FEMININE POWER

Ana returned home that evening carrying a large bag. Zander’s eyes perked up at the sound of the door opening. He had showered shortly after she left and had sat there patiently waiting for her.

She didn’t look at him and walked straight into the bedroom, shutting the door. “Ana?” He asked with confusion in his voice. He knocked on the door “Shut the fuck up and wait for me!” She yelled sternly. He jumped, having never heard her speak like that. He sat down on the couch and waited in silence. 20 minutes went by before the bedroom door opened.

Ana stepped out, wearing a bathrobe, black stiletto pumps, hair in a ponytail and her makeup done. She walked over to him, hand behind her back. She leaned in to kiss him softly. “Do you trust me?” She whispered. “Yes” he replied. “Good. Then close your eyes” she told him in a sultry voice. He immediately complied. A moment went by before he felt what seemed to be cold steel around his neck, followed by a clicking noise.

It was a collar. And it kind of burned. “Ahhh what the fuck!” Zander yelled before receiving a sharp slap to his face. Ana had a no nonsense look on hers. “It’s a collar is what the fuck it is. And it has silver in it. It will help keep your monster form at bay” she said matter of factly. “You’re the one who ran off to watch other women and you’re the one who became a monster because of it and committed unimaginable evils.” She said coldly. He was frozen. “Now, the woman at the circus gave me clear instructions and I intend to follow them. You will do exactly as I say or you can get lost. I love you but I won’t have you in my life as a monster. If you must be either monster or slave, you will be a slave. That is, if, you want to stay with me.”

Zander was in complete shock. He never imagined her acting this way. She must really have no choice but to go all in. His cock began to grow at her dominating tone and demeanor, though the collar around his neck started to hurt more as it fought to keep his monstrous form hidden away.

“Take off your clothes” she demanded coldly. Zander hesitated only a moment before stripping completely naked, with his cock sporting a half erection. “Get on your knees” she said with a hint of enjoyment in her voice. Zander did as his wife commanded.

Ana reached into her robe and brought out a chain leash, quickly and decisively attaching it to Zander’s collar. “Come” she said as she turned away, pulling at his leash. Zander remained on his hands and knees, crawling behind Ana and struggling to keep up. She led him by the leash to the stairs, heading into the basement. Her heels clicked with every step. The stairs were extra challenging on his knees.

The basement was dark and unfinished, having an uncomfortable feel to it. Ana led her husband to the center of the room and turned to face him. He stared up at her, admiring her new domineering glow. She slowly undid the robes tie and let it fall from her shoulders, revealing all she hid underneath.

She was wearing a lacy pair of black panties and a black corset that ended just below her breasts, almost cupping them. Her breasts were bare and on full display. He was in awe of her. On her hip, she had a curled up instrument of sorts. A whip, at closer look. It was black with a silver twirl running up it. Zander knew what it was.

She took the whip and unraveled it, snapping it in the air, making a loud crack. This made Zander jump. His cock growing stiffer as the scene unfolded before him. She was so calm and collected, as well as she was sure of what needed to be done. There was no talking her down. He was hers to do with as she saw fit and they both knew it.

“Stroke for your Queen” she commanded. Zander froze. He couldn’t believe what was happening. His hesitation was short lived and he began stroking his hard cock. It was still bigger than normal but not quite the size it was in beast form. The collar only semi stopped things.

Zander was in a trance, working his hand up and down the shaft of his penis, rubbing his cock head with his thumb when his hand reached the top. Ana stood in front of him, face cold, watching his every move. He began stroking faster and faster, his orgasm nearing.

“Beg me to cum” she said in a threatening tone. “Can I cum?” He asked weakly. “I said BEG!” She yelled, snapping her whip once more. “Please can I cum?!” He begged. “Please WHAT?!” She demanded. “Please can I cum, Goddess!” He quickly corrected himself.

“That’s better” she said, sounding proud of herself. He continued to stroke, his balls tightened, readying to blow their load. “So I can cum?!” He asked, breath shaky. “No” she responded coldly. “Ermmm” he squealed. Struggling to stop his hand from finishing the job.

“I said no!” She snapped, sending her high heel shoe into his unprotected balls. It was a hard strike, immediately sending a shockwave through Zander’s balls and lower abdomen. Zander clutched his balls and hunched forward, having being severely caught off guard.

Ana glared down at him angrily. He was going to pay for the damage he caused. He was going to pay for his lack of self control and for letting his pathetic little cock do all of his thinking. She loved him dearly, but he had to learn. Quickly.

“Get back up” she ordered. He did so, leaning back up but remaining on his knees. His cock still fully erect and dripping precum. “Hands behind your back. And keep them there” she directed. He immediately obeyed. She drew back her whip, looking intently at his hardened penis. After a moment of anticipation, she let the whip fly, connecting with his hard rigid cock.

The pain was sharp and intense. It wasn’t just any whip striking his cock, which would have been painful either way, it was a whip laced with silver, making it burn even more. Zander winced in pain. Ana let a half smile creep over her lips. Again, she struck his penis with her whip. And again. And again.

She worked his cock over until it was covered in red marks from her whip and he was in tears, begging for mercy. “Do you promise to give up all control to your Goddess?” She asked. “Yes Goddess!” He responded through the tears. “Do you promise never to question my authority or judgement?” She said with one raised brow. “Yes Goddess!” He knew the answer to all of the questions. “Do you accept that I know best, no matter how difficult or painful it is for you?” “Yes Goddess!” He cried out. “Good boy” she whispered triumphantly, before giving his balls another kick.

I'm Valery, and tonight, I have a special game in mind. My latest conquest is about to learn the exquisite agony of denial. By the time I'm done, he'll be a quivering mess of frustration and need.

As soon as he enters my boudoir, I pounce. My lips barely brush his as I guide him to the bed. His eyes are already clouded with lust as I push him down.

"Ready for some fun?" I purr, my hand ghosting over the bulge in his pants.

"God, yes," he groans.

I free his cock, already hard and throbbing. Gently, I begin to stroke, my touch feather-light. His hips buck, seeking more friction, but I keep my pace maddeningly slow.

"Fuck, Valery," he pants. "Please, faster."

I oblige, gradually increasing my speed. His breathing quickens, his muscles tensing. Just as I feel that telltale pulse, I release him completely.

"Wha-" he gasps, his cock twitching violently. A small dribble of cum leaks from the tip, but the rest of his orgasm is lost to the air.

The look of shock and frustration on his face is delicious. "Sorry, did you want something?" I tease.

"I... I didn't finish," he stammers, confusion and arousal warring in his eyes.

"Oh, I know," I smirk. "Ready for round two?"

Before he can protest, I grip his still-hard cock firmly. This time, my strokes are quick and purposeful. He moans, his hips lifting off the bed.

"Valery, I'm gonna-"

Once again, I pull away just as he starts to cum. His cock bobs angrily, a few spurts escaping before the rest of his orgasm is cruelly denied.

"Fuck!" he cries out, frustration evident in every line of his body. "Why did you stop?"

I trail a finger along his twitching shaft. "Because it's fun," I whisper. "Don't you like our game?"

His conflicted expression sends a thrill through me. He's desperate for release, yet intrigued by this new form of torment.

"One more round," I promise, straddling his hips.

I sink down on his cock, reveling in the stretch. His hands grip my waist as I begin to ride him, slow and deep.

"Oh god," he groans. "You feel amazing."

I increase my pace, feeling him swell inside me. Just as his fingers dig into my flesh, I lift off completely.

His anguished cry is music to my ears as his cock pulses fruitlessly, a weak dribble of cum the only evidence of his ruined pleasure.

"No, no, no," he babbles, reaching for me. "Please, I need to finish."

I climb off him, surveying my handiwork. His cock is angry red, still twitching with denied release. His entire body is taut with frustrated need.

"Sorry, darling," I coo. "Game over."

As I saunter to the bathroom, leaving him gasping and desperate on the bed, I feel a rush of power. The ache between my thighs is nothing compared to the satisfaction of a game well played.

Perhaps next time, if he begs prettily enough, I'll let him have a real orgasm. But for now, I revel in his exquisite torment, already planning our next encounter.

After a moment she returned, and removed his blindfold. “I want you to see this baby boy.” Victor’s eyes adjusted and he looked in her direction. His jaw dropped and if ever any human could actually have hearts in their eyes, it was in that moment. Victor looked as if he had just seen a goddess, or rather that’s truly how he felt. Jenna stood in front of him, her curvy 6ft frame illuminated by the rooms lighting made it look as if she was glowing. “I want you to watch”, said Jenna.

She squeezed the bottle of lube over her tits and started rubbing. Victor sat there gawking. He made a few failed attempts to stroke himself but was met with resistance from the handcuffs. He was throbbing and didn’t know what to do with himself. Once she had fully oiled up her pale skinned body, making her busty tits glisten as they rested on her chest, she lightly massaged her nipples. They were as hard as possible and Victor’s autographs from earlier were barely legible as the ink had started to smudge from the oil being rubbed on.

Jenna had her strawberry blonde hair up in a cute ponytail held up with a red band. She was wearing nothing but harness around her hips and waist, that presented a 6in, girthy, realistic looking dildo. In her hands she held the bottle of lube, and the removed blindfold. “You’re so fucking hot!” Victor said helplessly. Victor was so distracted by how sexy she looked, he almost didn’t notice the dildo, until it was right in front of his mouth. “Get on your knees.” Jenna commanded. Victor hesitated. “Now!” She shouted. Victor flinched. He wasn’t used to being yelled at in situations like this, but he obeyed and slowly positioned himself on his knees. “Jenna, is all this necessary?” Jenna laughed, but it was the kind of laughs reserved for boastful supervillains. “I’m sorry baby boy, I should have been more clear. There’s going to be a bit of a change from now on. First, I want you to address me only as Mommy. Second, no back talking, and if I have to tell you something more than once, you’re definitely going to regret it. Now remember that you agreed to this and open your mouth wide.” Victor involuntarily gasped and Jenna made sure to use the opportunity.

She leaned forward, pushing the dildo in between his lips. Victor felt the dildo push back towards his throat as he tried to open his jaw wide enough to accommodate. Jenna placed her hands on the back of his head. He was beginning to get used to the feel of her hands gripping his head. She began to slowly thrust, building up momentum. “Ohh fuck yes. You’re such a dirty slut for mommy. I’m sooo going to slut you tonight. You would not believe how wet I get from the idea of seeing you getting fucked! And now I have the opportunity to make sure I’m the one who fucks you!” Upon hearing this, Victor perked up and looked up with his big brown doe eyes. “You heard me correctly baby boy,” Jenna said as she started to fuck his face.

By this point his eyes were watering and his jaw was getting sore. Victor could still feel how rock hard he was despite the new experience he was having. Just then Jenna let go of his head and pulled her dildo out of his mouth. He looked down to see it covered in his spit. As he wiped his mouth, she ordered him to turn around and lean over the couch. Victor shakily listened and did as she told. He felt a mixture of incredibly nervous and extremely turned on, like he had tried a new drug and was anxiously waiting to see what the high would feel like.

Jenna stood over him, looking down at his perfectly round, plump and well shaped black ass. She smacked his cheeks a few times, causing Victor to whimper a bit. “Fuck baby, you have such a nice ass! I can’t believe you’ve been hiding this thing back here!” Jenna crooned. She firmly gripped his cheeks, spreading them apart. Jenna was mildly surprised to find how well groomed his was, and it only furthered her speculation that Victor had most definitely entertained the idea of ass play before. She leaned down, spitting on his hole before biting into his ass cheek and flicking her tongue against it.

Victor had never felt pleasure like this. He moaned helplessly as she conquered him, teasing his ass hole with her tongue, returning the favor of his actions the previous night. Victor found himself really wanting her to take him as hers. Jenna poured some lube on her hand and started slowly working a finger into Victor. As Victor felt her pushing inside of him, he gasped.

With her other hand she reached forward and covered his mouth to stop his potential screams. Then Victor felt her reaching inside of his ass with 2 of her fingers. He shuddered as he felt exploring inside of him, fingers gliding along his walls. “What a good boy you are for mommy!” Jenna whispered. Her fingers made their way deeper, and deeper. She smiled wide as he whimpered while accommodating her hand. The pleasure felt immaculate but Victor didn’t know what to do. There he was, bent over this Jenna’s couch as she explored his booty like it was hers. Her fingers stretched him out and he was loving it. Victor had secret thoughts that he had entertained about wanting to experience anal, but never acted on them. This was next level for him.

Suddenly, Jenna stopped and slowly pulled her fingers out of him. Victor had been panting between moans, his breath making Jenna’s palms sweaty. His cock had started to leak pre-cum down onto the couch cushions. Jenna walked to the side of him, leaned down and licked it up, before kissing him and planting his pre cum on his tongue via hers. “I want you to know how delicious you taste baby boy,” said Jenna in an alluring and intoxicating voice. Victor was overwhelmed. He had such a mix of emotions and thoughts that he didn’t know what to do with himself. Jenna could see him start to get flustered. “I told you I was going to introduce you to some new things!” Jenna taunted. “I’m going to make you moan so loud you get a sore throat. I’m going to help you…embrace a…different side of yourself. Now hold still baby. I don’t want to end up hurting you. Be a good slut for mommy.” Jenna lubed up the dildo lined it up with his hole, and slipped into it.

Jenna had a dangerous hunger in her eyes. She had been planning and fantasizing about this moment. Everything she had gone through, was now going to grant her the ultimate prize. She couldn’t think of anything more validating. She looked down at his hole, she was overflowing with lust to the point she was nearly drooling. She thought to herself about how good it would feel to over conquer Victor, to claim him. To own him.

Jenna spread open him wide, and spit right into him. He let out a gasp. Jenna leaned down over him, placing her hand over his mouth, but this time she pried his lips open and slipped her fingers into his mouth, gripping the sides of his cheek. She whispered into his ear “I could feel how tight you are! I seriously can’t wait to gape you and fill you up.” Jenna pressed herself against him as she slid her dildo inside of him. After a little resistance, she was able to push deeper.

Victor felt her pushing her way inside of him. Load moans slipped out of him and Jenna could feel the hot breathy sounds on her fingers. She pushed her hand into his mouth even further, until her fingers were in his throat, gagging him. She reached forward with her other hand and grabbed his hair, as she slowly started to push her hips into him. As her momentum increased, his breaths became shallower and shallower. He hadn’t felt anything like this before and felt a powerful orgasm building up. “Go ahead and cum for me baby”, said Jenna. “Cum for mommy baby boy, give me all of your cum ok?” She said in a sweet and loving tone. Jenna started to breathe heavily.

Her speech became broken and breathy. “Mommy...Is…Going to…Re…arrange…your…fucking guts…” Jenna could feel the dildo pressing against her clit as she used her body to dig deep into Victor. As it rubbed against her, she could feel how soaked her pussy was. At this point Victor had nearly gone limp, body wise, and was letting her use him like a rag doll, fucking him like he was her toy.

He could feel her dildo beating against his something inside of him, having never experienced prostate pleasure, he was in an almost delirious state. His eyes rolled in the back of his head. Jenna let go of his hair and shoved her other hand into the other side of his mouth, using his jaw to give herself more leverage to ruin him. “Huuuaarrrrgggghhhhh!!!!” Victor moaned. His cock started shooting ropes and ropes of thick cum, more than he felt he had ever produced.

It felt like his soul had liquified and was now shooting out of his throbbing cock. Victor’s body twitched and writhed, his brain went blank as he felt the sensations of euphoria envelop his body. His pleasureful torture wasn’t over just yet though. Jenna reached around and started stroking his cock. “I won’t stop until I’m sure you’ve given me every last drop Victor.” Jenna said in a stern tone. Each time her hand rose up and down on his cock caused Victor to buck uncontrollably but this didn’t help as Jenna was still inside of him, her rubber cock massaging his prostate with each movement.

Victor could feel himself slipping out of consciousness. He tried begging her to stop but she only laughed and kept stroking. The pleasure was too much for Victor and he couldn’t take it. His mind went blank and he was out. Jenna finally let go of his cock and slowly worked her dildo out of his ass. She pulled Victor further onto the couch, cleaned him up, and draped a blanket over him. Jenna then went away into her room to clean and shower.

When Victor awoke, it was dark out. The living room was dark and he noticed his hands were still cuffed. As he began to stir, he felt warm arms wrapped around him. Jenna was lying beside him, holding him. She was asleep as well. Victor was unbelievably sore and still really tired. He had felt weird knowing that Jenna was essentially his stalker, but he couldn’t deny that he really liked her, and she had blown his mind. He glanced down at his chest and could make out a bit of writing. “Jenna’s property” was written big black marker. She had claimed him after all. Victor snuggled in closer to her, kissed her softly on the lips, and whispered “goodnight mommy.” Then he drifted back off to sleep.

A wish come true

Not many people could manage to have a crush on someone for over 5 years, but Jenna was different. When Jenna was 18, and a senior in high school, she had gone to a beauty pageant competition to support one of her friends. She had tried out for the pageant herself, but unfortunately didn’t make the royal court. To her surprise, the pageant had male competitors as well. She was stunned. She sat in the audience with some of her friends and giggled and joked about all the cute guys who were single-handedly bringing pretty boys back in style.

As she watched, one man caught her eye. Her jaw dropped, her eyes widened, and she slowly started to smile. Her friends noticed her undressing the dude with her eyes so they leaned over to whisper to her. “That’s Victor, I hear he’s the sweetest boy ever”, said one girl. Another whispered “omg yaasssss, you and him would make such a cute couple.” Jenna’s eyes gazed longingly at Victor as he strutted across the stage in a well tailored but snug fitting black tuxedo. He had a sturdy frame and towered over some of the other contestants. He had a cheeky smile that gave off an air of smugness but Jenna thought it was super cute. Victor had dark skin that glistened in the light, and low cut, wavy black hair. “I hear college football scouts have been absolutely drooling over him”, another girl chimed in. Just then, Victor’s gaze met directly with Jenna’s. She felt all her breath leave her body as they lock eyes for what felt like an eternity, but was actually just a couple seconds.

The pageant went on, and eventually Victor was crowned as the pageant king. Jenna stood to cheer, along with the rest of the crowd, but she made sure to try her best to be noticed by adding in some screams and shouts. Jenna sat back down afterwards and turned to her friend on her left and said “I want him.” Her friend laughed and then grabbed Jenna’s hand and dragged her out to the lobby. Victor was out there, with his newly crowned court, doing photo shoots and meet and greets with the some thousand faces that were in attendance. Jenna and her friend snuck in line in front of some soccer mom type who wasn’t paying any attention.

As the line progressed, Jenna never took her eyes off of Victor. She admired his poise and charisma as he greeted strangers with warm gestures as if he had always known them. Eventually it was Jenna’s turn. She was finally up close to him. She looked deep into his dark brown eyes, and saw his gentle and soft heart inside. “Uh Hi!” Victor said in a bright manner. Jenna realized she had been staring and snapped out of it. “Omg congratulations! You did amazing up there!” Jenna reached for a hug and Victor awkwardly obliged. She couldn’t help but noticed how good he smelled. Like a log cabin on a Christmas morning. She felt her friend pulling on the back of her dress and realized she had been holding on to him for too long. She let go, completely red in the face and trying to hide her embarrassment. She dashed off, leaving her friends behind to apologize for her weirdness. “It’s alright.” Victor said laughingly. “She’s cute!”

Time went on, and Jenna never did get to really talk to Victor. She followed all of his social media accounts though and kept a close eye on him. Victor went on to receive the key to the city, got recruited to play college football, and, much to her dismay, had a string of relationships. Meanwhile Jenna was putting herself through nursing school, and making an unhealthy habit of stalking his social media pages. She never mustered up the courage to reach out to him though. “Girl, when are you going to finally message that boy?” One of her classmates asked. Jenna chuckled. “Maybe one day.” Jenna had been living a quiet life. She wasn’t much for partying, had only tried hookups a couple times, and spent most of her time studying. Eventually she graduated and moved back home to try and find work.

When Jenna was 23, she decided to give tinder a chance. She was tired of being chronically single and figured maybe that would help. She stood in her room, posing in front of her mirror. Jenna was about 6ft tall, with strawberry blonde hair that she kept shoulder length. She was curvy, with beautiful stretch marks that gently kissed her pale skin. She realized her scrubs might not be the best look for a picture and decided to change.

Jenna slipped out of her work uniform and sauntered over to her closet. She had on a pair of red high rise brief panties that absolutely did not hide how round and thick her ass was. Jenna was incredibly sexy and acted like she didn’t know it. She undid her bra and let her 34 c tits slip out and finally breathe. After enjoying the relief, Jenna suddenly lost motivation for taking new pictures. She walked over to her bed and plopped down. Jenna went through the motions of creating her tinder account, threw up some of her old Instagram photos and called it a day.

She stretched out to a more comfortable position and started scrolling on instagram. She saw Victor had added a new photo. She smiled a bit and went to look at his page. She had been thinking about him significantly less, as life had gone on and they never became a thing. She went through his posts. He had graduated from his college and seemed to be some sort of celebrity now. On his latest post, she noticed he looked like he was wearing make up, and was very close with a guy who she thought had a very “sexually progressive” look. “Is…is he gay now?” She said out loud to herself, hiding a mildly excited tone under her words. Jenna frantically scrolled through his page for any sort of confirmation but couldn’t find anything.

Jenna went back to the photo. She looked at it and imagined him being gay and being kissed by another guy. This started to turn her on. Jenna loved watching gay porn and reading gay erotica. The idea of seeing a man dominated really turned her on, and allowed her to enjoy pornography without feeling like she was supporting an industry that she felt largely exploited other women. Deep down though, it was something more. Jenna felt something when she would watch men fucking other men. Something primal. Was it even some sort of jealousy? She closed her eyes and imagined herself having a cock. She fantasized about fucking Victor and hearing him moan and make animalistic grunts.

She was getting wetter and wetter. Jenna reached down and slipped her left hand into her now wet panties and started to rub her clit. She was so turned on she couldn’t stand it. As she imagined bending Victor over and fucking him, she started rubbing herself harder. Soon she felt an orgasm building up within her. She imagined herself kissing him and ruffing up his hair, she started picturing him with a cock in his mouth, trying to deep throat. Her legs writhed about until she finally started cumming.

Her orgasm swept through her whole body as sensations of electric tingles traveled up and down her. Her legs twitched and her hips bucked as the orgasm rolled through her. Her breaths were heavy but started to slow. Jenna rested for a short moment, and then collected herself. She took a shower, washed her hair, and then checked herself out in the mirror. She questioned if she should shave but ultimately decided not to.

Later that night, as Jenna laid in her bed, her phone dinged. She sat up and grabbed it off of her nightstand. It was a tinder notification. Jenna made a questioning face at it but ultimately decided to take a peak. It was a super like. She went into the app. Her heart skipped a beat. It was from Victor. She screamed in shock and dropped her phone. She took a breath and then picked it back up. As she looked over his profile, fear set in. Oh no, did I accidentally like one of his photos when I was looking at his insta? She thought to herself. Even though she had recently masturbated to the thought of him, she didn’t want to come off as weird to him.

She started to type out a message to him: “hey, you probably don’t remember me but we actually met at the…” before she could finish typing, a message came through from him. “Hey, I don’t know if you remember me but we actually met back in high school! Anyways, I hope this isn’t too forward but I’ve always thought you were super cute and I’d love to meet up sometime!” Jenna panicked. Jenna quickly deleted what she had typed and started typing something new. “Omg! Yes! I remember you!” She sent. The conversation continued and they started to catch up. Victor mentioned how he had recently gotten out of an abusive relationship but had been working as an actor and a music performer. Jenna pretended to not know these things as she talked to him about her life as a nurse and how she was chronically single.

2 weeks had gone by, and they had spent all 14 of those days talking to each other non stop. Constant texts and calls. Victor would send her cute videos and random selfies, and she would send him articles to read about stuff they both found interesting. The dynamic was working. Jenna would call him at night to listen to him sleep and she would stay up thinking about him, touching herself to his pictures, fantasizing about the day she could finally have him.

She felt like she was living in a fantasy world. Finally, Jenna suggested they should meet up. Victor quickly agreed and admitted that he would be performing a show in a city about 30 minutes from her. She suggested to him that instead of getting a hotel, he should just come and stay with her at her place. Victor agreed but asked if it was alright if his bodyguard and chauffeur crashed there too. She agreed.

Butterflies had permanently sat up shop in her stomach. She wanted to scream from nerves and excitement. She was feeling like a kid all over again. She wanted to tell someone who would understand or care but couldn’t think of anyone in the moment. She was just overwhelmed. She went back to his instagram page and slowly scanned each of his photos, touching herself to each of them.

The big day was here. Victor and his driver Gary had loaded the van with all of the equipment Victor needed for the show. Gary turned on a playlist that Victor had made for him, full of songs from Victor’s films, and also some of Victor’s own songs. “So about this chick we’re staying with…” said Gary. Victor interrupted and said “Do you mean Jenna?” “Her name could hungry hungry howie for all I care, but does she know I’m staying too?!” Gary chided. “Yes” Victor sighed. “I took care of everything, all you have to do is get me where I need to go, and watch my back.” Victor said as he rolled his eyes. “Look, I’m just trying to make sure you don’t end up on some Netflix documentary in a couple months!” Gary said as he merged onto the highway. Victor just shook his head.

Victor appreciated Gary, even though he could be crass, he always had Victor’s best interest. Victor was a slight bit nervous. He really didn’t want to mess up his performance, even more, he didn’t want to mess things up with Jenna. He had really been looking forward to seeing her. He stared out the window as he thought back to the night they met.

He remembered catching her eye while he was on the stage for his high school pageant. Then after, when she introduced herself to him, he wanted to get her number but she took off before he could. “I guess fate has a weird way of bringing people together huh” he said out loud. “Idk about that, but I said yesterday I wanted Tom Horton’s and boom look at that, I’m getting Tim Horton’s! That sounds like fate to me!” Gary said as he pulled into the parking lot of a Tim Horton’s. “You want anything?” Gary asked. “No, I’m good Gary, thanks though.”

The last thing Victor wanted at that moment were sweets that might slow him down. All week he had been on body cleanse, a diet of vitamins, and a strict exercise routine to keep his stamina up. He was really hoping him and Jenna would end up fucking, and he really wanted to give her as many orgasms as possible. Victor considered himself to be a pretty sexual person, he hadn’t done anything too explorative but he had always received compliments from past lovers.

Victor made it to his destination, rocked the crowd with his music, danced around on stage, and dodged the insane amount of panties and bras thrown at him. He jammed out on his instruments and put on a real show. Victor lived to perform and considered being an entertainer to be one of the most humbling yet amazing experiences ever. Something about being in the service of generating smiles. His joy came from seeing other people happy.

Victor was so into his performance, that he didn’t notice Jenna was in the crowd too. She watched, lovingly, but felt a tinge of jealousy every time some other girl threw an article of clothing at Victor or screamed while he danced. In fact, it started to make her a little mad. He’s mine! She thought to herself.

After the show, she met up with Victor backstage. “Hey handsome!” She said as she snuck up behind him putting her hands over his eyes and pulling him in for a hug. Victor nearly jumped out of skin in shock but calmed down upon realizing it was Jenna. “Fuck, I almost thought you were some fan or something! I was about to be so pissed at Gary.” Victor said through his laughter and sighs of relief. “Hello gorgeous” he said back in a flirtatious manner. She pulled him in for another hug, after about 30 seconds he realized she had no intentions of letting go so he just hugged her back.

Jenna finally let go, and then looked Victor up and down. He had on black tattered jeans, and a leather jacket over a blue tank top with a repeating pattern of yellow sequined stars. He was wearing custom made black Air Force ones, and had gold chain around his neck with what appeared to be a “diamond encrusted Jesus” hanging down from it. On his hands he rings on both of his ring fingers, index fingers, and pinky fingers. He had an obnoxiously big watch on his left wrist, and a stack of bracelets on his other. My baby is blinged out, she thought to herself.

His hair was braided back against his head in cornrows and she could tell that her hug must’ve turned him on because she could see his buldge. Victor looked her up and down at the same time. Despite being an actor he couldn’t hide his smile and the excitement behind it. He was mesmerized by her beauty. She was wearing a lime green sequined halter top that shimmered in moonlight and a pair of blue jean shorts hot pants. Her long legs accentuated by a pair of fishnet stockings that led down to a pair of black leather rebel lace up boots. Around her neck was a green choker that matched her top. her brown eyes met his and sucked him right in. He wanted to melt right then and there.

He saw her smirk and bite her lip and realized that she could see his pants getting tighter. If his cheeks weren’t dark, he’d be completely red from blushing. “Would you maybe want to ride with me to my place? I don’t really like driving in the dark by myself.” Jenna asked. “Absolutely!” Victor answered immediately. He turned to Gary and informed him to follow behind. As Victor walked, he looked at Jenna’s ass and watched it sway. Gott dayum, he thought in his head as sexual thoughts flooded his mind. He admired her thickness and how the blue Jean shorts hugged her frame. He wondered how she even squeezed into them and felt reassured that he was about to have an amazing night.

As soon as they climbed into Jenna’s small station wagon, she reached across him and pulled his seatbelt down, then proceeded to buckle him. “Oh…” Victor said as he chuckled. “Safety first”, Jenna replied. Then before Victor could even think to respond Jenna leaned forward and kissed him right on his lips. He was shocked at first but when she didn’t pull back he melted into her and kissed back. She bit down on his lip and then leaned back. “I’m sorry! I just really wanted us to get that out of the way.”

Victor smiled with that same cheeky grin he had when they were younger. “No apologies necessary, I’m definitely here for it haha” Jenna felt happy that he was reassuring her. As they pulled off onto the highway, she placed her hand on Victor’s thigh in a protective but assertive way. It made him feel safe though so he didn’t mind. Both of their hearts were nearly beating out of their chests from the excitement and emotions in the air.

Once at Jenna’s home, she instructed Gary on where he could sleep at (the couch) and where he could find food and drinks. She then led Victor into her room and locked the door behind him. Jenna resisted the urge to rip his clothes off and jump his bones. Instead she sat down on her bed and patted a spot next to her, inviting Victor to join her. Victor sat down and leaned back into the bed.

They started chatting, and talked for a long while. She asked him if he wore makeup, he informed her that he sometimes does for shows and films. She asked him about his exes and past sexual experiences, he answered truthfully and admitted that he had been with more than a few partners. He asked her about her past experiences and she informed him that they had all been severely underwhelming and that she usually never got off with them.

He was devastated and apologized to her for those past flings that had let her down. “You’re such a cutie!” She said. She leaned over him and started kissing him on his lips. Her tongue began to explore his mouth, pushing his own tongue down into submission. She reached down and took his shirt in her hands, ripping it open and off of him. A look of shock and excitement was on Victor’s face. “Excited huh?” He asked. “You have no idea” she responded.

She leaned back down and started kissing his neck. With one hand she pushed his face up to the side so she could have unrestricted access to his neck as she started painting it with her kisses. He could feel her tongue licking his neck and it was turning him on like crazy. “Have you ever been pegged?” She asked as she came up for air. “No? What is that?” Victor asked. Jenna chuckled and then replied “butt stuff.” Victor’s eyes widened. He blinked his eyes a couple of times to make sure he was actually living at that moment.

“Honestly, I’m so down for whatever” he said. Jenna whispered under her breath “oh you’re so going to regret that.” “What was that?” Victor asked but Jenna responded by placing a hand over his mouth, shutting him up. He obeyed. Jenna went back to licking her way down his neck and begin to kiss his chest. When she got to his nipples, she started sucking on them and biting them. She could tell by how Victor jerked at first that he wasn’t used to it but she remembered him telling her before that he had sensitive nipples so she figured she would take this time to educate him on the fun that meant.

Before long, Victor started moaning. She could feel his hot breath against her hand as she had it cupped over his thick lips. Each time her tongue touched his nipple as she licked back and forth, he shivered. As she massaged the other nipple she could feel him getter harder and harder beneath him. She climbed off of him and positioned herself on the bed next to him, pulling him in to kiss her. Victor leaned over her and passionately kissed her. Her lips tasted like ecstasy, her tongue was his heaven in that moment.

She wrapped her hands around his hand, kissing him back harder. Victor stopped all of a sudden and leaned up. “Can I eat you out? Victor asked. Jenna gleefully nodded yes with a huge smile on her face. Victor unbuttoned her shorts and slid them down. He then took her panties with his teeth and slowly slid them down as well, taking in her scent. She shivered as she felt his breath on her. Victor spread her legs and started kissing the insides of her thighs, the heat of her body only fueling his passion.

He hovered over her clit, blowing on it and lightly licking it, teasing her, before diving in face first. He furiously lashed away at her pussy with his tongue. She placed her hands around his head, guiding him and holding him in place. As Victor licked, Jenna became overcome with the pleasurable sensations and started grinding herself against his face while still holding his head down. He held his tongue out and let her essentially fuck his face and she grinded on his tongue, covering his face in her wetness. “Fuck yes! Keep licking baby” Her taste saturated his mouth and he loved every bit of it.

He couldn’t get enough. Eventually Jenna wrapped her legs around his head and her feet placed on his back. Victor was loving how dominated he felt. “Don’t you fucking stop…ooohhh don’t you… don’t fuckkkking stoppp…” moaned Jenna through labored breaths. She was aggressively bucking her hips against his mouth, using his face like a sex toy. A fiery passion consuming her. Soon Jenna moaned loudly and started cumming directly on Victor’s face and in his mouth. Waves of her cum just gushing out as she held his head still and let her orgasm roll through her completely.

He could feel her thighs pressing against the side of his face. A puddle had formed underneath them. The bedsheets, soaked. Victor wanted more though, he lifted Jenna up and turned her over, asking her to arch her back and put her knees under her. She squealed excitedly and did as he asked. Victor was mesmerized by her perfect ass in his face. His eyes lit up like a kid on Christmas.

He slapped her ass cheeks, spanking her until he had left red hand prints. Jenna started moaning and could feel herself getting wetter. Victor spread her cheeks and leaned down, placing his tongue directly over her ass hole. Victor slowly teased the rim with his tongue, spitting on it, until he decided to try and tongue fuck her ass. Jenna shivered as she felt his tongue pushing into her tight little hole. “I didn’t know you were kinky like this Victor!” Said Jenna in a happy disbelief. “With an ass like yours? I couldn’t resist.” Victor went back to trying to push his tongue in, tasting her flesh on his tongue.

He worked his way down, until he was licking her clit again, eating her from the back. He sat down, sliding his legs under her and pulling her ass into his face so that he could have easier access to give her the pleasure he knew she deserved. it wasn’t long until Jenna was painting his face with her cum again, her taste overwhelming his tastebuds, her scent completely conquering his sense of smell. He buried his tongue between her lips, pushing into her pussy so that he could tongue fuck her. If Victor pushed his face in any deeper he would probably disappear.

She felt his soft tongue sliding in and out of her while swirling around, licking deeper into her. Victor squeezed her ass as he pulled it higher on his face and started grinding her against him. Jenna started shaking and convulsing. Her heart was pounding. A violent orgasm rippled through her, sending electric tingles through out her body. Victor could feel her contractions before she pulled away from him and fell down, breathless.

Her cum had soaked his face and was dripping down his chin and onto his chest. They both laid there for a minute, Jenna panting and Victor resting his now sore jaw. “roll over, I want to fuck you now.” Jenna said in a firm and abrupt manner. Victor obeyed and turned over on his back. Jenna undid his belt and pants, stripping them off of him as fast as she could. She grabbed each end of his boxers and aggressively ripped them apart, revealing his already throbbing, hard, veiny, black cock. It reached up about 8in and had a rounded mushroom tip. He was shaved clean down there, to the point it looked like he waxed regularly. Jenna was impressed.

Victor, amazed by her strength and slightly sad about losing his lucky boxers, thought she was going to suck as she leaned over, but instead she spat on it and wasted no time sitting right down on his cock. She was still soaking wet so she took him straight in. Victor shuttered as he felt his cock gliding deeper into her. “hands on my hips” Jenna ordered. Victor gripped her hips and helped her rock back and forth, riding him until she gathered enough energy to pull her legs under and start bouncing down on his cock. Each time she would slam back down on him, taking his full length and girth inside of her greedy, hot, and horny pussy.

Jenna kept it up for about a minute before sliding off and laying down next to him. Victor knew what to do and followed her motion, positioning himself on top of her and placing her legs on his shoulders. He slid his still throbbing cock inside of her and started thrusting as he kissed up and down the sides of her legs. “Oh fuck…fuck me yes fuck me pleaseeee fuck me” Jenna managed to say between gasps as she felt his veiny cock pushing deep inside of her.

She could feel herself starting to cum, soaking his cock in her wetness. Her pussy squeezed his cock tightly but Victor kept on pounding her pussy like his depended on it. Jenna screamed and moaned. She looked up into his dark brown eyes as his sweat fell down on her. She didn’t mind one bit considering she could barely think in that moment, certainly not about sweat. It was actually turning her on more.

She ran her hands along his biceps, feeling his muscles tightening as they held him up over her. “Yeah baby I’m tryna get up in them guts” Victor said. Jenna didn’t even pay any attention as she was so lost in a state of bliss as orgasm after orgasm rolled through her body. Then Victor pushed in really deep as he repositioned so that he could start rubbing her clit with one hand. She leaned up and kissed him, shoving her tongue directly into his mouth, their saliva mixing as she continued to cream on his cock. Jenna loved tasting herself on him and it only made her even more turned on.

Jenna reached out and started tugging on Victor’s nipples, making him even more animalistic as he growled with pleasure and started thrusting even harder. Each time he bucked his hips into her, it felt like he was sending shockwaves of pleasure into her. She could feel his tip sliding against her walls as she gripped him tightly. By this point the bed was so soaked Victor was losing his grip and starting to slip on the sheets.

He suggested they move to the floor. Victor laid down on the floor beside the bed and Jenna climbed on top of his cock and started riding him again. This time she took a bit more control as she pushed his hands up over his head and held them down by grabbing his wrists and pinning them down. He grinned and she licked his face and started humping him like she wanted to break him. Each time she went up and down Victor felt like she was milking his cock with her pussy. He could see her cum covering his cock as slid up and down, back and forth. “Let me know when you’re close baby” Jenna said. Victor nodded and admitted he was close.

Seconds later he yelled that he was cumming as he felt a violent orgasm seize his body. Jenna felt his cock pulsating with in her, shooting his thick, creamy, ropes of cum inside of her, mixing with her cum. Jenna didn’t get off just yet though. Instead she started riding him again. Victor couldn’t even form words, all he could do was squirm under her as she held him down and made him take the overwhelming pleasure.

Finally, after a minute or so of post orgasm torture, she climbed off of Victor and climbed into her bed. Victor, still on the floor, turned over and noticed a box under her bed. Out of curiosity and nosiness he reached in, pulling the box out. “What’s this” he said as he reached in and pulled out a pair of handcuffs. “Oh that’s for tomorrow baby” Jenna said as she pulled him up into the bed. Jenna wanted to pillow talk but Victor fell asleep. She knew he was tired after all so she pulled him into her and wrapped herself around him, holding him as he slept and watching him lovingly.

Gary laid awake on the couch in the living room. Once he finally heard the things he didn’t want to hear, he thanked his lucky stars all while secretly wishing he had earplugs. Gary got up and walked into the kitchen, he opened up the fridge to see if he could find anything tempting. No luck. Gary sauntered around until he came across a notebook stashed under some newspapers on Jenna’s kitchen table. Gary was a naturally nosy individual so he decided to peak in the notebook. He wondered what secrets a woman like Jenna kept. As he flipped through the pages, a small photo of Victor when he was young slipped out. Gary scooped it up and analyzed it with an inquisitive expression. “The fuck?” Gary whispered.

He slid it back into the notebook and read a passage written. It was marked 4 years ago that day. “I finally lost my virginity today. The guy agreed to let me call him by the name of Victor, despite his name being Mark. He had no clue who my heart was really seeking. ❤️❤️❤️” Gary was visibly shook. Was this a trap? He flipped through more pages, finding more passages related to Victor. He became so engaged in what he was reading he hadn’t even heard Jenna walk out of her bedroom and up behind him. “Finding what you wanted?” She asked.

Gary nearly jumped out of his skin. He fumbled over his words as he tried to explain himself and apologize at the same time. Jenna laughed and asked Gary to take a seat. They both sat at the kitchen table and Jenna came forward to Gary that she had already been feeling strong emotions for Victor ever since their first meet. Gary seemed to understand and it put him at ease. As Victor’s bodyguard he would have felt like a joke if he had managed to let him get captured by some stalker. Jenna was really good at reassuring him, so much so that when she told him Victor had decided he wanted to stay at her place for a few days and that Gary should go home first thing in the morning, ( a fiction) Gary didn’t suspect a thing and agreed.

Victor opened his eyes. An absurdly pleasurable feeling had stirred him from his sleep. He looked up and saw sunlight pouring in from a window behind the bed, next to him, he saw Jenna. Her eyes were fixated on him and she was smiling. He looked down and saw her wet hand gripping his morning wood like it was a magic wizard staff. She stroked his length, up and down, all while not breaking her staring streak. “You’re finally awake” said Jenna in a cheerful tone. Victor smiled, “yeah, I guess I am. How bout that huh?” Victor leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. After kissing her he leaned back, thinking he was done but she had other plans.

She lunged forward onto him and started shoving her tongue deep into his mouth. Their lips locked and sparks of passion ignited as they began passionately making out, completely ignoring morning breath. After a while, Victor wondered why he hadn’t heard from Gary. Jenna told him that Gary had decided to leave and that she would protect him now. He smiled, she started kissing him down his neck, inciting another passionate 30 minutes of amazing sex.

Jenna rode Victor’s cock, taking charge over him and pinning his wrists down above his head. As she rocked her hips back and forth, Jenna started cumming hard on his cock. “Fuck! Your cock feels so good inside of my pussy baby!” Jenna could feel Victor throbbing inside of her. Victor felt her soaking wet pussy gripping his shaft tightly. “Oouuuughhh” he moaned loudly as he felt his orgasm approach. Their cum mixed together as Jenna slowly lifted off of him.

After showering together, Jenna and Victor got dressed and went out for breakfast. Jenna led Victor to a small, hole in the wall restaurant that she insisted had the best pancakes. She didn’t lie, Victor thought to himself as he bit into a stack of fluffy delights that he had drenched in blueberry syrup. As they ate, they chatted about Jenna’s nursing work and the hospital she had been picking up hours at. She explained how she was mildly annoyed by some of the doctors who really seemed helpless without their nurses but still would be rude and uppity.

Victor was astonished as she shined a light on some of the less glamorous aspects of her work. He felt bad that she had to go through those things, but reassured her that she was a hero in his eyes for doing such important work. Jenna had an expression on her face that was slightly hard for Victor to read. He couldn’t tell if she was disappointed or not. He mentally told his insecurities to quiet down as he took a long sip of his apple juice. “Tell me about your big famous celebrity life!” Jenna said in a teasing manner. Victor chuckled. “Well, I wouldn’t say I’m thaaatt famous,” said Victor. “I have signed some autographs though and been recognized while out grocery shopping, so I guess there’s that? Let me tell you though, I don’t know if there’s anything that can truly prepare you for the moment someone asks for autograph. Like, it was such a surreal feeling to me. Like, you want MY autograph? Meee???” Victor laughed.

Jenna watched him with love in her eyes. She loved seeing the way he perked up when talking about autographs. “Nothing prepares you huh?” Asked Jenna. She then leaned forward and said “well when the server comes back, I want you to ask for a pen, and then take me into the restroom and sign your name on my tits.” Victor almost spit out his apple juice. “Oh my gosh! Wait seriously?!” He asked. She nodded her head yes. So Victor obliged. He asked for a pen, took her into the restroom, and signed his name all over her tits.

Jenna was wearing a revealing low cut top that she knew would cause the signature to show to anyone who looked. She liked that, the idea that Victor was signing her as his own. She kissed his forehead and led him back to their table. Victor had melted inside. He was absolutely flustered and utterly speechless. He loved forehead kisses so much but hadn’t told her yet.

Victor encouraged her to get as much food as she wanted as he was happy to pay. After they went through about $180 worth of breakfast foods, and getting some to-go lunches, they made their way back to Jenna’s apartment. As they walked, without a word, Jenna grasped Victor’s hand in hers and held tightly. Victor summoned his cheeky little grin again. His heart was happy.

After arriving back at the apartment, the pair sat down on the couch. Jenna put on the animated adult comedy “American Dad” and then left to go run handle some work. Victor stretched out and immersed himself in the show until he eventually drifted off to sleep. When he woke up, Jenna was holding him in her arms, running her hands through his hair. She had strong hands, he liked that. He snuggled up to her and drifted back to sleep. Jenna drifted off shortly after as well.

After a nice little nap, Victor and Jenna woke up and had the same idea. Victor leaned in to kiss Jenna, telling her how good of a time he was having between kisses. Jenna jokingly said that she should tie him up so he could never leave. “Well, you did have a pair of handcuffs?” Victor said jokingly. Jenna’s eyes widened and an evil smile snuck onto her face. With a mischievous grin she shot up and dashed to her bedroom. After a moment, she yelled for Victor to close his eyes and keep them closed. Victor obeyed and held his eyes shut as he felt her lift him up, undress him, sit him back down, and place handcuffs around his wrists. Jenna noticed that Victor became hard almost instantly.

Victor, exposed and restrained, coyly asked “should I be scared?” “Yes” Jenna joked. She pushed him back on the couch and straddled him. “I love how vulnerable you are right now. I’ve taken your sight and your ability to resist. I think I’ll make you my plaything now”, said Jenna. “I’d be alright with that.” Victor responded. “Shush!” Said Jenna as she placed her hand firmly over his mouth. “No talking right now baby.” She leaned down and started kissing his face, working her way down to his neck, leaving a trail of her work in the process.

Jenna lingered on his neck, passionately licking and sucking as if to leave a hickey on his dark skin. With her free hand, she licked the palm and then started massaging his nipples. Victor wriggled and squirmed underneath her as she teased his sensitive areas. Jenna felt that Victor was a delight to play with because he had so many different erogenous zones. She could feel him trying to whimper under his hand and it was intoxicating to her.

She wanted to mark him, to claim him. “I have a confession to make Victor.” Jenna said in a seductive tone. “The truth is, I’ve thought about you nearly nonstop since I first laid eyes on you. I’ve spent years stalking your social media pages, reading up on you, touching myself while thinking of you, and spying on you. The truth is, all those years ago, my friends told me you’d be perfect for me. And I believed them. And here we are. You and I. Look what I’ve manifested!” Victor made a “huh” sound but it was muffled under the heat of her hand across his lips. “Shhh it’s ok baby, I’m just going to make you mine officially now…I want to introduce you to somethings. A certain…shall we say, fantasy of mine? Yeah, that’s it. A fantasy.” Jenna lifted off of him and he could hear her walking away.

TBC in part 2

Hello again, 

And chapter 9 is here. Enjoy it! And as always: Feel free to leave your feedback in the comments or DM. 

If you need a little refresher, there are the previous chapters: part 1, part 2, part 3, part 4, part 5, part 6, part 7 and part 8.

-Chapter 9- 

Now that they left, I could take the blindfold off again and saw the left me a bucket with water, a duster and a mob next to the door. I got up and became doing as I was told, scared for the consequences. The ballet heels made it a struggle, but I managed in the end. The whole floor was mobbed, I cleaned the table with a cloth that was left in the bucket and dusted off the picture frames and all the other corners of the room. I made sure I didn't miss a spot. I looked around the room to make sure of that one more time, when I was done and left the mob and bucket where I found it. I walked around the room one more time to find my blindfold and sat back on a dry spot on the floor. My feet were killing me. Hopefully they would take the locked-on heels off soon. 

That would soon be answered as the sound of heels came down the hallway again, but it sounded different than usual... I couldn't really figure out what it was. Were there more people coming, than just the two women? Were they bringing something with them on a cart? I for sure wasn't going to see it as I slipped the blindfold down across my eyes and took the correct position. 

The door swinged open just as I got in position. First the heels walked in, something bigger rumbled into the room after them. No words were spoken, I only heard some finger snaps before the rumbling sound came closer. I completely froze. Surprised by what happened, I didn't even think about resisting. Were they letting those latex creatures do the dirty work again? Was I going to become one of them as well? Two pair of hands grabbed me by the shoulder and lifted me up.  Standing straight up, a third pair of arms wrapped around my ankles, which also lifted me up from the ground. I was lifted in or onto something. Carefully the arms lowered me down again as my heels slowly hit a surface. The arms forced me on my knees. My knees hit a cold metal surface, which send a shiver through my body. One pair of hands forced me down further, by pushing my back down. 

My legs were forced apart until they hit a metal surface on the sides as well. This made me realise I was put inside a cage. My heart sank. A cage?! Any hopes for freedom left me. These kidnappers again surprised me with all the tools they had. What were they planning? My racing thoughts were quickly interrupted, by a lock snapping by both my ankles, as they were locked to the sides of the cage. A cuff was also forced around my knees, which were also locked to the side of the cage. My hands were held behind my back, lifted up. This forced me down, almost folding me. With the rattling sound that followed, three firm wooden sticks were forced through the sides of the cage, over my back forcing me into this folded position. My hands were lowered again and forced apart to the sides of the cage, just like my ankles. At the same time a muzzle gag was put over my mouth, forcing it closed until removed. The gag was fastened around my head, also over the blindfold. I heard some locks closing around my head and my wrists. Now a hand reached for my collar, locking a chain to it and locking it tight to the bottom of the cage, making it now impossible to move an inch. This was the moment the top was lifted onto the cage and locked as well. 

Without a word the cage was put in motion, driven out of the room. Into the unknown. This uncertainty scared me to death. Sweat and tears came down my face, desperately trying to move a muscle. In the distance the heard the door to my room close and a soft giggling and the clicking of heels faded in the other direction. 

After a long and bumpy ride another door opened. With care my cage was put into a position. But they weren't going to leave me like this, as a door to a closet opened and more stuff came out. Soon I felt some hands on me again. First on my face. A tube was forced through a hole in my muzzle gag. Forced into my mouth and even down my throat. After gagging a couple of times and useless struggling, they left it. A few stickers were put on my chest and something was put around my upper arm. Was that a blood pressure monitor? How long were they going to keep me here? Then I felt hands on my ass. There was indeed still a butt plug in there. It has been there since I woke up here. Only taken out for the pegging. It felt like they put a tube through it as well. This was followed with a tube through the chastity cage I also still had on. Then I heard a flick of a switch followed by their last move as they put a pair of headphones over my ears. Very softly I heard the heavy door close. They must be done with me now. Without a single word I lost all freedom of movement within the matter of minutes and ended up in this cage... 

I was now unable to move an inch, had tubes in all of my openings, possibly medical monitors connected to my chest and arm and headphones covering all the sound that could possibly reach me. All my senses were taken away from me. Put away in a cage. Out of sight. The silence was filled with my roaming thoughts. No one would ever be able to find me here... Would someone even be looking for me? For how long have I been here? How long would they keep me here? And the forever returning question: What would be next?  

My roaming thoughts would be cut short as it turned out the headphones weren't only for blocking out noise. A recording started: “Hello slave”.  

It was the same emotionless voice, which explained me all the rules at the beginning. “Congratulations! It has completed its training. Slave finds itself in a cage right now, where all the slaves go when they completed their training. Slave will stay in this cage until its needed again. In this cage, everything is automated, so no one has to pay attention to a useless slave. Everything is monitored, to make sure slave will stay in a healthy condition so it is ready to serve whenever needed again. A tube through the gag will make sure it is fed in time and the tubes through its chastity cage and butt plug will make sure that everything that needs to leave slave's body can leave it. Any other movement should be made impossible for slave, as isn't supposed to roam freely, but it should know that by now.” 

These words and one last struggle broke down the last bits of willpower I had left. I had no other choice but to surrender.  

“Now, let’s get slave something to eat”, the recording continued. I felt the tube through the gag twitching a little bit. “Me and slave will spend some time here, so it might be a great moment to repeat everything slave has learned so far. Just to make sure it won't forget. Let's begin with the rules. Rule number 1...”  

I wondered for how long this would continue. A few hours? Days? Weeks? Even longer? This uncertainty drove me crazy. But it did the trick as well. It broke me down completely. When I would come out of this cage, I would be an even more brainwashed slave then when I was put into it. Would I even have my own thoughts if I ever got to leave this cage? 

I love my apartment, the location is top, the rent is affordable for the location. Or at least the rent has been affordable for me before I lost my job, before the company I had been working for declared bankruptcy.

It didn’t took me long to find another job, but the payday was lower, paying my current rent and all other costs that come with living was an impossible thing for me to do. Luckily I had savings, but those savings eventually would run dry one day, so I needed to figure out a way how to keep my apartment, because as mentioned above, I love that place, I didn’t want to loose my home.

The first thing that came to my mind was finding a better paid job. Despite the fact that thirty four years old me had a good, maybe even a great curriculum vitae filled with education and plenty of job experience, getting an equally well paid position like I had before I had gotten fired would be tough, because of the current economic situation. So getting a better paid job before my savings would run out, it was too much of a gamble.

A different solution needed to be found: The next thing I did was asking my back then girlfriend if she wanted to move in with me. She said no, she told me that she didn’t want to give up her place.

Moving in with her was no option at all either, because her place was small, but in a top location and really really affordable. So it was thinking time again. It took me a few nights until I came up with another idea: Maybe it was time to find myself a new roommate. Just for the time being, until I was on my feet again. I for sure could do without my studio / home office that in reality was more a man cave than anything else for a while.

Before taking any actions at all, I briefly discussed the matter with my closest friends. They told me why not, my girlfriend told me do whatever you want, I am breaking up with you anyways, because I am seeing someone else. Timing never was her thing. So heartbroken me went out to find himself a roommate.

Hunting down a suitable roommate turned out to be a big pain in the backside: Letting a student in their twenties moving into my place was no option, and people that were older, let’s say it that way, those that showed up weren’t down my alley.

Despite all the setbacks, I kept on searching, not that I had any other option than finding a new place for myself, I kept on putting out adds on the relevant platforms, until one day a woman hit me up. She told me that she was looking for a place for a few days a week only as a home when she was in town for work. She also told me that she was willing to pay the full amount of money that I asked for.
A few days later my doorbell rang. I had set up an appointment with the woman mentioned above. To my surprise, when I opened up the door a businesswoman in her late fifties stood in front of me. She had a stoic expression on her face, but a very kind and nice tone in her voice.

She genuinely liked the place, she asked a few questions about the neighbors, she told me a few things about her and I told her a few things about me. She left a more than good impression, and during the following night I decided that she could move in if she wanted.

I texted her the morning after, and two weeks later she moved into my place.

Then we had a meeting. There she told me that she would mostly be around from Tuesday evening to Friday morning. For the rest of the time I would have the place for my own.

Once that was said, we talked about the household duties: My new roommate was more than just willing to hire a cleaning woman, I told her that I would take over the job for the time being. A smile appeared on her face: “Okay, but I like I tidy.”

I nodded with my head, then the official part of our get together was over. We shared a few cold drinks, we had a nice chat, we had a few laughs before each one of us went their ways.

The following days, weeks and months went by fast. My new roommate and I got to know each other a little bit better, we coincidentally met up for dinner in the kitchen from time to time, we got along, we even liked each other and our living together worked out for both of us.

As it always is, the longer we lived together, the more relaxed things got. Doors stayed open, the dress code got really casual, and I more and more often caught myself looking after my much older roommate. She looked hot in her sometimes more than just tight sitting comfy stay at home clothes. And even hotter in her business costumes.

Yes, I began to jerk off to her. Fantasizing about her coming into my room, or her inviting me over into hers. Or doing something hot in the kitchen while water for the water to boil to cook some pasta. We both love pasta, and we prepared some together from time to time.

But those things should stay dreams. At least the way I imagined it all happening. Because my well aged roommate, she was different. Doing it like most people do it, it just wasn’t her thing to do at all.

As mentioned above, doors stayed more and more open in our apartment when both of us were present. So far it had only been her room door, my room door and every other door than the bathroom door.

A few weeks after I began to look after, to fantasize about my roommate, that changed too. When she was in the bathroom, taking a bath, or taking a shower, the door stayed open. Just a little bit in the beginning, and more with time.

At first I ignored, or honestly, I tried to ignore the partly open door. Then one day curious and horny me got the upper hand. I peeked into the bathroom. I caught her standing in front of the mirror, naked, brushing her teeth.

I was licking my lips, my imagination immediately ran wild, for a brief moment I thought about getting into the bathroom, hugging her from behind, kissing her neck and then eventually bending her over and fucking her good.
But I held myself back. I kept on watching for a few more seconds, then I went back into the room to take care of the hard wood between my legs. It came hard, it came fast, it came good.

I accidentally walked by the bathroom a lot when she was inside it during the following weeks. I nearly always caught a glimpse of her naked or half naked body. It felt like she was showing off on purpose, and as I later should find out, she was doing it on purpose, but well, stupid me most likely never will get those things.

Then one day the bathroom door was fully open when my roommate was inside. I walked by, I just wanted to take a quick glimpse, but I had to stop: By the looks of it she was soaking in the bathtub. She was enjoying herself. She was pleasing, she was fucking herself.

The moment I realized what was going on my jaw dropped to the ground. I was unable to move, I felt my dick getting hard and I felt how saliva began to collect in my mouth. Because of my body freezing in place, I had no choice, I had to watch.

But I somehow also wanted to disappear, to walk back into my room, to pretend that I never had ran into her, that I never caught her masturbating. There was a battle going on in my mind, reasonable me against horny me, while she squeezed her boobs, while she pinched her nipples, while she let out one intense moan after the other.

Horny me won in the end. I had to watch her playing with herself, I had to listen to her intense moaning. And I somehow had to touch, to please myself while doing so. I touched myself, I jerked off without dropping or even unzipping my pants. It felt good, I got lost in the act more and more. And so did my well aged mature roommate.

We kept on going. Our moaning was filling the room as each one of us worked themselves closer to an orgasm. Horny me was in full swing when she came. When her body relaxed and her moaning stopped. I kept on going. I kept on playing with my hard one. Not giving a damn about getting caught anymore.

Moments later her voice was filling the room again. No, she didn’t went for a round two and began to moan out loud again, she addressed me and my doing. There was no anger, no aggression, but an ice cold dominance in her voice when she asked me the following question: “And, are we having a good time?”

The moment she was done speaking a shiver went through my body. I stopped what I was doing, I looked at my roommate for a while. I really fought to get an answer out: “Yes, and I am sorry. It will never happen again.”

A tiny little smile appeared on my roommate’s face. There was a commanding tone in her voice: “No harm done. Can you please come closer, and show me how much you are enjoying yourself?”

An insecure “yes” left my mouth before I went into the bathroom and towards the bathtub she was still laying in. When I was about half a meter away from her, my roommate told me to stop. I did as told.

Then my roommate checked me out from tip to toe. It felt like she was waiting for something. Clueless me just stood there, doing nothing until she gave me another order: “Don’t you want to drop your pants and show me how much you enjoyed your view?”

Once more, I complied. I dropped my pants, I set my still hard dick free. I made him point straight towards her. My roommate then made the following comment: “I have seen worse. Now finish what you have begun.”

A few moments of thinking later my hand went up and down on my hard one. I gave myself exactly what I needed, I gave myself exactly what horny me demanded: Fast, hard strokes. One after the other. It didn’t took long and I was moaning out loud.

But my doing, it wasn’t pleasing my roommate. She made gave another order, she made me slow down, she made me tough myself gentle. It was then that a “yes, ma’am” came out of my mouth. Those two words put a pleased smile on her face.

I kept on working myself towards an orgasm, slowly, gently, while my roommate was watching me drifting off elsewhere. Fuck, it felt really good. I knew that I would produce a big load. A bid load that most likely would shoot towards my roommate.

She knew that this would happen, and she clearly didn’t want to be covered with my spunk. So my roommate gave me another order: “Catch every last drop of your cum with your free hand. Don’t dare to miss even a tiny little bit.”

Despite me already being elsewhere I heard her command, and then I put my hand in position. Then I came. My aching more than full balls unloaded themselves. My body trembled, my moaning stopped as my cum shot out through my hard dick, and landed on my free hand. I really caught every last drop of it.

The moment I was done coming, the moment the last drop of cum came out of my dick, the moment that awesome post orgasm sensation began to set in, my roommate addressed me once more: “What are you waiting for? Clean up the mess you made. You are the one responsible to keep the place tidy, so do your job.”

Another shiver went through my body. I instinctively – and maybe because I had things on the internet – knew what she wanted. A “yes, ma’am” left my body, then I licked my own cum of my hand. Without hesitating, suppressing my own disgust, because well, I got an order from my gorgeous older roommate.

Once my hand was clean, once I had swallowed all of my cum, a pleased expression appeared on my roommates face. She told me that I had done well, that I had done nothing wrong, that she really enjoyed what just had been happening and that everything was fine between the two of us.

I nodded with my head, it told her in about the same, I really enjoyed our first session, then I got dismissed. My roommate sent me away, and reminded me to close the bathroom door behind me. Another “yes, ma’am” left my mouth.

About half a minute later I was sitting in my room, with a huge smile on my face, thinking about what just had happened, dreaming about what should happen in the future. And to take something away, things would get wild between me and my older roommate.

Tim's palms were slick with sweat as he stood outside Valery's apartment door. His heart thundered in his chest, a mix of excitement and paralyzing anxiety coursing through his veins. He couldn't believe he was here, about to spend the evening with a woman as stunning as Valery.

He'd met her at a friend's party last week, and against all odds, she'd seemed genuinely interested in him. Tim, with his average looks and crippling shyness, had been sure she was just being polite. But then she'd given him her number, and now here he was, trembling like a leaf on her doorstep.

Taking a deep breath, Tim raised his hand and knocked. The sound echoed in the hallway, matching the pounding in his chest.

The door swung open, and there she was. Valery's warm bright eyes crinkled as she smiled, her full lips painted a soft pink. Her chestnut hair fell in waves around her shoulders, framing a face that Tim thought belonged on magazine covers.

"Tim! Come in," Valery said, her voice as sweet as honey. She stepped back, allowing him to enter.

Tim's eyes couldn't help but trail down her body as he stepped inside. Valery wore a form-fitting dress that hugged every delicious curve. Her full breasts strained against the fabric, and the hem stopped just above her knees, revealing shapely legs that seemed to go on forever.

"I-I'm so glad you invited me over," Tim stammered, his face flushing as he realized he'd been staring.

Valery giggled, the sound making Tim's heart skip a beat. "I'm glad you came. I've been looking forward to this all week."

She led him to the couch, her hips swaying hypnotically. Tim sat down, trying desperately to calm his racing thoughts. Valery settled next to him, close enough that he could smell her perfume – a intoxicating mix of jasmine and vanilla.

"Would you like something to drink?" Valery asked, her hand resting on Tim's knee.

Tim swallowed hard, his skin tingling where she touched him. "W-water would be great, thanks."

As Valery went to the kitchen, Tim took deep breaths, willing himself to relax. But it was no use. Every time he looked at Valery, desire surged through him, mixed with an overwhelming fear of disappointing her.

Valery returned with two glasses of water, sitting even closer to Tim this time. Their thighs touched, sending sparks of electricity through Tim's body.

"So, tell me more about yourself," Valery said, her eyes locked on Tim's.

Tim tried to focus, to form coherent sentences, but all he could think about was how beautiful Valery was, how soft her skin looked, how much he wanted to kiss her. He rambled about his job, his hobbies, all the while acutely aware of every move Valery made.

As they talked, Valery leaned in closer, her hand occasionally brushing Tim's arm or leg. Each touch sent jolts of pleasure through him, and he could feel himself getting hard. Panic started to set in – what if she noticed? What if he couldn't control himself?

"Tim," Valery said softly, interrupting his spiraling thoughts. "You seem tense. Are you okay?"

Tim's face burned. "I'm sorry," he mumbled. "It's just... you're so beautiful, and I can't believe you're interested in me. I'm... I'm nervous."

Valery's eyes softened. She cupped Tim's cheek, her touch gentle. "Oh, sweetie. There's no need to be nervous. I like you, just as you are."

Before Tim could respond, Valery leaned in and kissed him. Her lips were soft, tasting faintly of cherry lip gloss. Tim's mind went blank, overwhelmed by the sensation.

Valery deepened the kiss, her tongue teasing Tim's lips. He opened his mouth with a soft moan, his hands tentatively resting on her waist.

As they kissed, Valery's hand trailed down Tim's chest, lower and lower until she cupped his erection through his jeans. Tim gasped, breaking the kiss.

"Oh god," he panted, his hips involuntarily bucking against her hand.

Valery smiled, a mischievous glint in her eye. "Someone's excited," she purred.

Tim's face burned with embarrassment. "I... I should warn you," he stammered. "I sometimes... finish quickly."

Valery's expression softened. "Don't worry, sweetie. We've got all night. We'll take it slow."

She stood up, holding out her hand. Tim took it, letting her lead him to the bedroom. His heart raced, a mix of excitement and terror coursing through him.

Valery's bedroom was softly lit, casting a warm glow over the large bed. She turned to Tim, her eyes dark with desire. Slowly, teasingly, she unzipped her dress, letting it pool at her feet.

Tim's breath caught in his throat. Valery stood before him in lacy black lingerie, her curves even more magnificent than he'd imagined. Her breasts threatened to spill out of her bra, and the tiny thong left little to the imagination.

"Your turn," Valery said softly, reaching for the buttons of Tim's shirt.

Tim stood frozen as Valery undressed him, her fingers leaving trails of fire on his skin. When she unbuckled his belt, he had to bite his lip to keep from moaning.

Finally, they stood before each other, both in their underwear. Tim's erection strained against his boxers, a wet spot already forming at the tip.

Valery pulled Tim close, kissing him deeply as she pressed her body against his. The feeling of her soft skin, her breasts pushing against his chest, was almost too much.

"Let's lay down," Valery whispered, guiding Tim to the bed.

They fell onto the mattress, a tangle of limbs and heated kisses. Valery's hand slipped into Tim's boxers, wrapping around his hard shaft.

The moment her fingers touched him, Tim knew it was over. With a strangled cry, he came, his cock pulsing as he spilled into her hand and his boxers.

"I'm so sorry," Tim groaned, covering his face in shame. "I'm so, so sorry."

But Valery just smiled, reaching for tissues on the nightstand. "Shh, it's alright," she soothed, cleaning him up. "That just means you were really turned on by me. I'm flattered."

Tim peeked through his fingers, surprised by her reaction. "You're... not mad?"

Valery leaned in, kissing him softly. "Of course not, silly. These things happen. Besides," she winked, "now we have time for round two. And three. And maybe four?"

They cuddled for a while, Valery's gentle touches and kind words slowly easing Tim's embarrassment. Soon, he felt himself hardening again.

"Ready for another go?" Valery asked, her hand trailing down his stomach.

Tim nodded eagerly, desperate to redeem himself. This time, Valery straddled him, her wet pussy hovering tantalizingly close to his erect cock.

"Remember, no pressure," she whispered, slowly lowering herself.

But the moment her slick folds touched his sensitive tip, Tim's hips bucked involuntarily. With a groan of dismay, he came again, before even entering her.

"Fuck, I'm sorry," Tim moaned, covering his face once more.

Valery sighed softly, but kept her tone gentle. "It's alright, Tim. You're just very sensitive. That's not a bad thing."

As she cleaned them up again, Tim could see a flicker of disappointment in her eyes, despite her kind words. He felt a lump forming in his throat, shame and frustration threatening to overwhelm him.

"How about we take another break?" Valery suggested, her smile not quite reaching her eyes. "We could watch some TV, relax a bit."

They cuddled on the bed, halfheartedly watching a sitcom. Tim tried to focus on the show, on anything but his repeated failures. Valery's kindness only made her more irresistible, and he found himself hardening once more.

Noticing his renewed arousal, Valery turned to him with a forced brightness in her voice. "Third time's the charm, right? Let's try something different."

She positioned herself beside him, her soft hand wrapping gently around his shaft. "Just relax," she whispered, starting to stroke him with agonizing slowness. "Focus on your breathing."

Tim closed his eyes, trying to concentrate on anything but the exquisite sensation of Valery's fingers. Her thumb grazed his sensitive tip, making him gasp.

"You're doing great," Valery encouraged, her free hand caressing his chest.

Tim's hips jerked involuntarily, and he felt the familiar pressure building. "No, not yet," he pleaded silently, willing himself to last.

He opened his eyes, immediately regretting it as he caught sight of Valery's perfect breasts swaying slightly with each stroke.

"Oh god," Tim moaned, his cock swelling in Valery's hand.

"That's it, just enjoy the feeling," Valery murmured, oblivious to his impending climax.

Tim tried to warn her, but it was too late. With a strangled cry, he erupted, his cock pulsing as he sprayed cum across his stomach and Valery's hand.

Valery's movements stilled, her expression a mix of disappointment and forced understanding. "Oh Tim," she sighed, reaching for the tissues yet again. "At least you lasted a little longer this time."

As she cleaned him up, Tim could see the frustration she was trying so hard to hide. Her smile was strained, her eyes lacking their earlier warmth.

"Maybe we should call it a night," Valery suggested, her voice gentle but final. "You know, give you some time to... recharge."

Tim nodded, understanding the unspoken message. As he dressed, he noticed Valery's gaze flicking towards her nightstand drawer. The realization that she'd probably use her vibrator after he left only added to his humiliation.

At the door, Valery gave him a quick peck on the cheek. "Don't worry, Tim. I'm sure you'll get there... eventually. Maybe try some breathing exercises or something?"

Tim's chest tightened, seeing the forced smile that didn't reach her eyes. He knew he'd failed her, despite her valiant attempts to hide her disappointment.

"Thanks for being so understanding," he mumbled, unable to meet her gaze.

Valery nodded, her voice overly bright. "Of course! It happens to lots of guys. I'm sure you'll improve with... practice."

The memory of Valery's beauty, warmth, and ultimately unfulfilled desire would haunt Tim for a long time to come, a bittersweet symphony of what could have been, if only he'd had more control.

"You don't have to be afraid," she whispered, her voice a velvet caress against my ear. I shivered, not from cold, but from the thrill of her proximity, the heat of her body just inches away from mine. We were in the dimly lit basement of her house, the air thick with the scent of leather and something darker, more mysterious.

"I've never done this before," I confessed, my voice barely above a whisper. My hands were shaking, and I clasped them together to hide my nervousness.

She turned to face me, her eyes gleaming in the soft light. "That's why I'm here, to show you. To guide you. Trust me, sweetie, it's going to be an experience you won't forget."

Her name was Elise, and she was everything I wasn't—confident, experienced, and utterly in control. We had met at a local art gallery, and her bold, captivating paintings had drawn me in like a moth to a flame. Our conversations had been electric, our connection immediate. When she invited me to her home to explore something more, I couldn't say no, even though my heart raced with a mix of excitement and fear.

Elise led me to a plush, black leather sofa, and I sat down, my legs crossed nervously. She knelt in front of me, her hands resting lightly on my knees. "Let's start with something simple," she suggested, her voice soothing. "Just relax, and let me take care of you."

Her fingers danced lightly over my skin, sending shivers down my spine. She uncrossed my legs, spreading them slightly, and I gasped as her hands moved upwards, tracing invisible lines on my inner thighs. "You're so tense," she observed, her voice a mix of concern and amusement. "Let me help you with that."

Without warning, she leaned forward, her lips brushing against my skin, just above my knee. I shuddered, a mix of pleasure and shock coursing through me. Her tongue flicked out, tasting me, and I moaned, the sound foreign and yet thrilling.

"Elise," I breathed, my eyes closing involuntarily as her hands and mouth worked their magic. She chuckled, the sound low and intimate. "That's it, sweetie. Just feel. Let go of your worries."

Her hands moved higher, her fingers tracing patterns on my thighs, her mouth following, leaving a trail of fire in its wake. I was lost in the sensation, my body arching towards her, my hands gripping the sofa cushions tightly.

"You're doing so well," she praised, her voice thick with desire. "I'm going to show you something even more exciting, if you're ready."

I nodded, my mind a haze of lust and curiosity. Elise smiled, her eyes dark with passion, and she stood up, her movements graceful, powerful. She reached for a leather collar that lay on a nearby table, and my heart raced as she approached me again.

"This is about trust," she explained, her voice soft yet firm. "About giving yourself to me, completely." She fastened the collar around my neck, her fingers gentle, her eyes locked with mine. "You're safe with me, I promise."...

Read the full story here

I'm only really going over to say hello to Zoe because it's polite. Sure her blonde bob with bits of pink in it, her plunging neckline, tight short skirt and stiletto heeled boots helped but I knew her through my ex and haven't seen her or the people she's with since we broke up a couple months ago.

"Hey!" I say, just casually passing by her and her friends. I recognise most of the people there but wouldn't be able to tell you their names. We all exchange pleasantries and have a quick chat.

"It's a real shame that you two didn't work out" Zoe says putting her hand on my forearm and leaving there for slightly longer than a casual friend normally does.

"Well" I say in a well practiced speech I've had to give a lot over the last month or so "when she said she was moving to the other end of the country, we had to make a decision on where the relationship was going and decided that a long distance thing wasn't going to work. It was all amicable and everything which is a really strange feeling"

She offers me a seat. I look back over at my work colleagues still discussing if cell E45 of the Dashboard-Final_USE-THISoNE-V3.Xlsx is providing enough detail for business leaders to base decisions on and decide to stay. We have a fun night telling funny stories and talking about what we've been binging on Netflix.

At the end of the night I wish them all well and head out. Zoe walks with me and says "It was nice to hang out, and again, such a shame you two didn't work out."

"Yeah" I reply "but it's all good. We're in a good place and I will move on. I heard she's back this way soon and I have a drawer of her stuff still. I have to drop that back at her mom's and that will help me move on I think"

"Oh I don't live too far away from her folks" Zoe says "Why don't I come round and pick it up?"

"That would be cool." I reply as we both keep walking away from the bar towards the subway. We keep walking in silence until I break the akwardness "Are you getting the subway too?"

"No," she says sliding her arm around mine "I'm coming to get that stuff. We literally just talked about it"

"Oh OK, I thought you meant another time. But that's cool" I say as the next fifteen minutes is me having some small talk and mentally going through every part of my condo trying to recall how tidy each of the three rooms are and hoping I haven't left anything too embarrassing out.

We walk through the door and I give her a quick tour. She comments on the nice view from the bedroom window. I mean I have a view, I wouldn't say it's a nice view unless you like looking out over a couple of shopping plazas and watching a highway in the middle distance.

"Right, this has been a really cool night. So where's this stuff then?" she says drawing our evening to a close.

"It's in the green closet, top drawer" I say pointing to the door while I keep looking out the window as I sit on the side of the bed. I hear the door open and the drawer slide out.

"What's this!" Zoe says.

"What's what" I say, not turning around.

"This!" she says as I hear some buckles and straps rattling. I turn around to see her holding up a strap on harness with pink dildo sticking out.

"Green closet, not the white one and the top drawer." is my reply, which with hindsight seems both the best and worst response.

"TELL ME WHAT THIS IS?" Zoe shouts as she walks around the bed to stand in front of me.

"Look, you know what that is. Don't make me say it." I say in a defeatist tone.

"Did she use it on you?" she says sounding jealous "Did my friend Rachel fuck you in the ass with a giant pink dildo?"

"Come on... Please" I say to her leaving a pause at the end hoping she'll end this now. There's an awkward silence in which she just keeps staring directly in my eyes. "OK yes. She did. She tried it once, she didn't enjoy it. We didn't do it again. Happy? Now can you just get her stuff and leave."

"Oh honey." she says throwing the strap on onto the bed "it's sweet that you think I came to get her stuff. I came here to fuck you"

She pushes my chest, making me fall backwards onto the bed. She pushes my legs apart with her knee and thigh, applying pressure to my crotch. Thankfully I'm wearing some pretty tight briefs so she can't feel just how much being thrown to the bed is turning me on. She puts her body on mine, pinning me to the bed. She grabs my forearms and holds them down to the bed and puts her face right into my face. "I'm going to fuck you hard. I'm going to fuck you better than she ever did. It'll be so amazing you won't even remember her name. AND you don't have a say in it".

She starts kissing my cheek. She bites my neck and my ear lobe. She whispers in my ear "Now stay here, I need to see what else you two little perverts have stashed away"

As I hear the other items in our secret drawer rattle around I think I should stop this. The handcuffs hit the bed. This feels wrong. The big heavy blindfold hits the bed. This will end any chance I have of ever getting back with Rachel. The chain joining the nipple clamps rattles as it hits the bed and bounces. This will not only rule out anything romantic but how can I even hang out with her after fucking one of her friends. The black top and skirt Zoe was wearing land near my head and I turn to see her standing there naked. Oh fuck this, my cock says taking over from my brain, seeing her bare tits and her thick thighs, I'm single and I've got a gorgeous dominant woman naked in my bedroom.

"You... erm" I stammer as she unzips her boot. "Oh OK, that's fine."

"No tell me" she says stepping out of the right boot.

"I would be OK" I say sort of shyly "if you left the boots on".

"Oh you dirty little pervert" she says quickly unzipping and removing her left boot. "I would but..... I have something way more kinky in mind"

I fully swing myself around on the bed so I can see what she's doing. She opens the green closet and slides open the top drawer. "I see you kept her panties, you filthy degenerate. " she says holding a pair of black cotton ones up "I hope you washed them and didn't keep a set of dirty panties for your own depraved use."

Of course I washed them, I think to myself. Sure it may have took me a couple of weeks to get round to it but not for innocent reasons like I don't do laundry that often. I mean I would be lying if I said I didn't give them a little sniff now and again but who wouldn't? I have no intention of telling this woman any of my secrets.

"I want you to strip" she says holding a few items of Rachel's clothing in her hands. She takes the black cotton panties she is holding in her right hand and rubs them roughly across her snatch. "And I have a treat for you. Open wide."

I move to sitting on the side of the bed where she is and open my mouth. "So compliant" she says as she bunches up the black cotton and stuffs them in my mouth. She puts her hand on the bottom of my chin to indicate that she wants me to close my mouth.

I start to strip and it really doesn't take long to take chinos and a polo shirt off. As I slide my briefs off, I notice that I'm pretty hard and there's a spot of pre-cum in them. I keep my back to Zoe and try to distract myself. I do not really need her to see how much this is turning me on. But every time I hear her moving things around in the wardrobe, every time I try and swallow and feel the cotton in my mouth I'm reminded of what I'm doing and what I'm about to do. It is so very difficult to act cool and stay soft when you're so fucking turned on.

When I do finally look at her, I see her stood there trying to button up Rachel's plaid shirt. Rach had worn this to the concert we went to the week before she moved. She really liked it, I really like it, the photo I have of us as my phone background is her from months before in this shirt as we watched the sun set. The reality of it is, Zoe's tits are much bigger than Rachel's. Their clothing is probably a couple of sizes different so watching Zoe try to stuff her boobs into this shirt is somehow comically sexy.

She can obviously tell from my face that I'm a bit surprised. "I told you I had something more depraved in mind" she says putting her foot on the bed and revealing that she's in Rachel's red cowboy boots. "I'm going to be your rebound fuck. I'm going to fuck you good, and do all the filthy dirty things she never did to you. It'll be so good you'll forget all about her."

"But what's with the clothes?" I mumble through the panties in my mouth which are now soaked with my saliva.

"Oh that's just because I have a fucked up mind, now let's lie down and talk about what we're going to do" she says with a little giggle. "So let's see, I want to do something you never experienced with her. Did she ever sit on your face?"

I nod.

"I'm going to remind you that I've been friends with her for a lot longer than you and she's shared things with me" she says looking me sternly in the eyes "Did she ever sit on your face?"

I shake my head.

"Then we'll start with that" she says putting her hand into my mouth and pulling out the panties leaving my mouth dry and muttering under her breath out me being disgusting. I had not started the night thinking that I was going to end it with someone sat on my face but the slow burn to get here has been so incredibly sexy.

She positions herself stradling my chest and looking down at me. If she didn't have my hands pinned down I'd be rubbing her breasts right now. She slow inches her way up my body and says "I'm going smother your face and you're going to make me cum and you're not going to stop until I do."

As she sits on my face, she reaches down and spreads her pussy lips and grinds across my mouth. My tongue darts out, trying to catch her clit. I wish she'd stay still. My arms are now free and I reach up and hold her hips to stop her grinding and lap my tongue against her clit.

"Well there's a surprise and that goes against what I was told" she says as my tongue is out lapping against her. Long slow licks. Finding her labia, inside and out. Flicking her clit occasionally. She tastes great. "I guess she was wrong, you do know what you're doing".

I pick up pace, my hands move off her hips and fall onto her boots. I hold her calves, massaging them through the leather boots. She pats me on the head "Good boy" I can hear her murmur as I work on her clit. Circle after circle with my tongue.

"Put your hands on my breasts" she says sounding a bit out of breath. I do and fondle and squash her breasts through the material. I try to find her nipples through the material to give them a squeeze. When I do I get a firm slap on the back of my hand.

"Now when I cum" she says slightly lifting herself off me and trying to compose her thoughts. "When I cum I want you to rip this shirt off me. Tear it. Use this moment as the time you move on."

I don't think of the consequences, I just want to get back to licking her clit. I nod and she puts her cunt back on my face. "Yes there" she moans multiple times. Her thighs squeeze against the side of my head. I can hear her breathing getting faster and faster. She's holding her breath and her thighs are twitching. I keep lapping at that spot on the right of her clit that has seemed to make her jerk.

"NOW!" she yells as I tug at the material and hear the buttons pop and tear. She falls forward putting her hand on the pillows and shaking. Her whole cunt is tense and then with a sudden release her body shakes and she cums. I try to lap at her clit again, knowing it will be extra sensitive, but she rolls off my face before I can do too much.

"I don't know why she was complaining" Zoe says with her back to me on the bed "your oral skills are pretty good."

I go to spoon her and put my arm around her. She slaps my hand as it looks for her magnificent breasts. "FUCK OFF" she says which I ignore and try and snuggle up to her. She spins around and makes me recoil to lie on my back "I am fucking you. I am not your cuddle buddy or your girlfriend. I am using your body to give you experiences that you've never felt before."

I lie there flat, a little bit scared and quite a lot turned on. "HANDS" she says searching for the cuffs. "I obviously can't trust you to keep your hands to yourself so we need to do something about that" I put my hands together in front of me and as she clicks the cuffs around my wrists I'm staring at the mess I've made of Rachel's shirt. Buttons missing, fabric torn. I can't believe I've ruined that. She loved that. I loved that. Why did I not stop this? Why am I now hand cuffed?

Why am I so fucking turned on?

She takes the torn shirt off and wraps it around my retrained wrists and the bed head. All of a sudden I am immobile. I mean, I'm not completely immobile - I can still move my legs, there's a safety catch on the cuffs and the big shirt / rope would fall off with a violent shake - but in my mind I'm immobile and my body follows instruction.

"Now you've already seen more of my naked body than I had planned so let's use this, you dirty little boy." She picks up the blindfold and puts it over my eyes - did she say planned? "I do not need you seeing what a slutty mess I'm about to become when I ride you."

As she drops the blindfold over my eyes, I instinctively shut them. I don't need to but I do. This blindfold is heavy, we'd bought it originally for sleeping on a plane but it worked great as an addition to the drawer of porn we were getting. I try and tune in my hearing so I know where she is and what's she's doing. Another drawer opens, this one is closer - by the bed - on the left. There's a box opening and foil being torn. Condom? Yeah! How did she know they were there?

I can feel the bed moving. She's on my left, crawling towards me. A warm hand is on my cock. Up and down. It doesn't need any more stimulation to be hard. If anything the first time she touches it already seems like too much stimulation. I need to last. I want to fuck her. Hang on, how did she know where we kept the strap on? The condom slides on and she rolls it down bringing me back to now. I feel her swing one foot over me and now she's kneeling over me. Her hand slides my cock into her cunt. She's wet. Wet and tight.

"OH MY FUCKING GOD" she yells "YOU'RE SO FUCKING BIG"

I have never been told that before but I like it. She slides up and down on my cock. "Yes, yes, fill me up" she says on repeat "Tell me how good it feels"

"It feels great" I say

"Be better!" she says landing a slap across my chest "Tell me how tight I am."

"Oh baby," I say trying not too sound too cringey "You're so tight, it feels so good."

"Shout it!" she says pinching my nipples.

"YOU'RE SO TIGHT." I say slightly embarassed at being so vocal.

"Keep it up, I need to hear it." she says giving my nipple a pinch

"You are so tight, it feels so good, keep going, don't stop" I say repeating those phrases as the sliding becomes bouncing. I wish I could see this, her tits must look amazing, her hair has fallen across her face. I can picture her, the darkness of the blindfold makes it easier. And then that image flips to my ex it's Rachel riding me. She has her hair in a high pony tail and it's swaying from side to side. She had never been on top before, she never liked it but I can see my ex as clear as day.

"Say my name" Zoe says pulling my nipples "Say my name and tell me how good I feel."

"Rach.... Zoe, sorry Zoe, you feel so good. Please keep going" I say as I mumble through.

"Tell me I'm better than her," she says pikcing her pace up "Tell me I'm tighter than her and I'm going to cum on your cock you filthy little perv"

"Zoe this is the best fuck I've ever had" I say only slightly lying. "You're so tight, your cunt is great."

"You're so much better than Rachel" I say as I feel her cunt tighten it's grip on my cock. I feel bad saying that, intimacy in sex is way better than a one night stand no matter how much kinkier the fuck is. She lets out a gutteral scream. Loud enough that the neighbours will hear. Loud enough Rachel could hear from a thousand miles away.

She falls forward on top of me - breathing quickly. My cock slides out of her. Her face is near my face. She rubs my ear. Strange kink but I'll allow it. Before I know it I can hear a voice

"Zoe? Enough now, you've proved your point. Why the fuck are you doing this?"

I know that voice. That's my ex. "Rachel?" I say.

"Can you hear me now?" Rachel says

"Yes where are you?" I say feeling really disorientated.

"I'm in my room. I mean I'm on the phone" Rachel replies and I can hear Zoe laughing as she takes the blindfold off. I look around as my eyes adjust the light. I half expect to see Rachel there but I do see Zoe, laying next to me and can see an ear bud in her ear.

"How long have you?" I say being interrupted by the condom being pulled off.

"Since she started riding you" Rachel responds as the condom is replaced by a mouth. I look down and see Zoe's head bobbing on my cock.

"Oh I'm so sorry. So sorry" I keep repeating.

"Rachel tell her about our arrangement?" Zoe says taking my cock out of her mouth for a short second.

"Oh no," Rachel says. There's a pause and the only sound I can hear is Zoe's mouth and glugs as she slides up and down on my cock. The pause gets longer and I can feel myself getting closer to cumming. Having a sloppy blow job on top of all this stimulation is getting too much.

"Erm, well, Zoe happened to be near by for business" Rachel says in my ear "and she fucked me. And that's when she hatched this plan. I want it on the record that I'm not happy about it. I'm not proud of it what we did but FUCK ME SHE'S GOOD."

I nod even though neither of the women will see it.

"Why didn't you tell me that pain leads to more explosive orgasms?????" Rachel continues. "I always thought you were a freak wanting your balls slapped. But let me tell you - as she yanked off the clothes pins on my nipples whilst I sat on her face - I screamed so loud I'm surpised you didn't hear me. I can still feel my cunt tingling."

The thought of these two women being together and the thought of watching that act. The stimulation on my cock. It's too much. I cum. I cum hard. Zoe doesn't stop. She keeps going through my orgasm. I let out a deep gutteral groan.

Zoe comes up and kisses me. She dribbles my cum in my mouth and without thinking swallow it. That's the first time I had swallowed my cum. First time I had tasted it. It tastes odd, bitter. I can't remember the texture. Immediately I wish I hadn't been so eager to swallow and want to do it again.

"OK then, and that's a wrap for tonight" Zoe says leaning over to the side of the bed and picking her phone up. There she is. There's Rachel. Not only heard everything but seen everything. The post nut clarity is hitting hard. Why did I do this?

"Say Hi!" Zoe says as we both smile. Zoe frames the camera to show mine and her face "Next weekend when you're back up here Rachey, I'm gonna spend all weekend torturing you both. And I'll let you two decide on who gets the strap on in their ass...... first."

Hello again, 

Finally found a moment to finish up a new chapter for you guys! Enjoy it! And always: Feel free to leave your feedback in the comments or DM. 

If you need a little refresher, there are the previous chapters: part 1,  part 2, part 3, part 4, part 5, part 6 and part 7.

-Chapter 8- 

It still hurt. My ass was burning from the spanking. I couldn't even turn on my back, without feeling it. It was every move actually, which caused me to feel it. Walking around didn't help either. I didn't even want to try sitting, I knew what outcome that would have. But since every move reminded me of that pain, meant also that I couldn't do anything else but being in pain. I couldn't think about anything else. I couldn't sleep. What made me deserve all of this? And especially this spanking? I obeyed those witches as they wished right? She "just wanted to have some fun”. It was a strange kind of fun, if it had to hurt this bad... 

I don't know how much time had passed, but it took forever before I heard the heels coming towards the door again. It might even have been a day. I got a few meals since the spanking. But there they were again. I really wanted to curl up in a corner, hoping they would leave me alone now. But I knew that would only cause me more problems, so I got in the right position, just before they introduced themselves. The door didn't swing open this time. An extremely loud noise came from the other side of the door. It scared me to death. It was like they hit the door with an actual whip inside of the hollow hallway. What was their plan this time? 

The sweat came down my face, when the door finally opened and two pairs of heels walking in again. “Hello slave,” one them almost screamed into the dark room, after the door was shut. Her voice echoed through the room. I felt so little in this moment. I wasn't allowed to look up, but I imagined the two women towering above the kneeling broken mess that was still left of me.  

“H... H... Hello Goddess,” Came out shuttering.  

“Hello slave,” said the other woman with a more sensual voice. She knew what happened to me last time. I recognized her voice, she was the one who gave me the spanking and the pegging.  

This was answered with the same stuttering: “H... H... Hello Goddess.” 

“Hopefully it enjoyed its little break”, the first woman continued. “I heard Goddess here spend some free time with slave.” “I indeed had some great fun with slave”, the second woman answered with a sensual laugh. I felt even smaller. “Y... Yes Goddess. S.. S... she did”, still stuttering 

“Well slave, the training is almost over and before it leaves us, we want to make sure it still remembers everything it was taught here.” She tossed a blindfold in between my still kneeling legs. “It knows what to do.” 

Still processing her words, I picked it up and put it on. Leaving them? I would love to, but it probably the same kind of leaving I had in mind. But I couldn't think anything more from it.  

“5!” the other woman screamed. I knew what time it was and got up into the right position. This went on for ages. And I didn't get a single one wrong this time. I even earned a compliment or something that sounded like that. Both women called me a “good slave” and I felt a crop stroking my cheek. This scared me to death again, because I thought they were going to spank me again. Luckily, they didn't. They had something else in mind as one of them threw something between my legs. I ended in the same position as I started, on my knees. It would turn out she threw a pair of heels my way. Without seeing them I already knew which pair. What she said next would confirm that. 

“The only pair of heels it couldn't walk in. Today we expect slave to finish this training and actually be able to serve someone in them!" One of them said. “Now put them on and they won't come off before it can walk properly. There are lockable and of course we will only give slave the locks. We keep the keys until we are satisfied with slave's movement."  
“But that will take ages!", there was that teasing voice of the other woman again. “I saw the sun was out, lets relax a bit before we have to get busy again.” 
“Good idea!” was the answer of the other one. 
“I will let B prepare the usual. See you in a bit! Oh and slave... Don't get any ideas, we can see everything”. Her heels walked out, closing the door behind her. Why did she have to do that teasing voice...? 

“That was indeed something we forgot to tell, but of course we monitor every slave. So when this door closes again, take off the blindfold and put the heels on, lock them and start walking. Make sure they sit good, because it can't take them off. And be quick will slave. When I sit down in my chair, I want to see slave at least standing with the heels locked! Even from that distance we can control the shock collar!"  

She came closer and unbuckled the leash, that was still attached to my collar. “Understood?”  

This was a lot to process. But I still managed to stutter a “Yes Goddess” before the door closed again and the silence in the room returned. I quickly took the blindfold off and sat there for a moment. Trying to catch my breath and trying to process everything. It was only now that I noticed that my ankle cuffs were gone.  

There was indeed a pair of pink ballet heels laying in front of me and two heel cuffs next to it. Calmed down only a little bit I put both of them on, followed by the cuffs. After a few deep breaths I locked them. There was no way back now. I crawled to the table and tried to stand up. Standing up worked and firmly holding the table, I tried to walk around it. I wobbled my way around, almost losing my balance at almost every step. I decided to keep walking around the table until I stopped wobbling. That seem to take ages, but it got a little better every lap. Finally I managed to do two laps without losing my balance. The two women must be laughing their asses off by now, seeing me struggle like this. 

I decided it was time to leave the table and move over to the walls. I estimated it would take me a few steps without support to get there. Those steps were a struggle, but I managed to get there. Holding my hands to the wall, I tried to find my balance again. With one hand on the wall and one hand one stretched out into the room, I tried walking laps around the room. Slowly the grip I had to on the wall became looser and after a few laps around the room I could even walk without the support of the wall. By this time my ankle and legs hurt like crazy, but I managed to keep walking. As humiliated as I felt, I still was kind of proud of myself. I kept walking laps as I was ordered and I felt more and more confident on the heels every lap. The women had noticed that as well and came down the hall again. Because of the sound of my own heels I didn't even notice. But soon I would. They introduced their presence by a loud knock on the door, followed by a shock by my collar. The shock caused me to fall over again. My still burning ass fell on the cold hard floor. I let out a scream in pain. I knew what time it was. I tried to get myself together as fast as I could and got in the right position. I wasn't on time, but the women didn't seem to care.  

I actually only heard one come in. “Good slave", that was the only thing she said as she threw a blindfold my way. “Thank You, Goddess", I answered and without thinking I grabbed the blindfold and put it on. 

“As slave will soon leave this room”, she continued as I heard her walking around. “It should also be its job to clean it".  

The door swinged open once again, as the second woman also entered. Her timing was perfect. “So we expect it to leave it spotless. These tools should be enough to do so.” the second woman continued the instructions of the first one. She put, what sounded like, a bucket on the ground and they both left the room, slamming the door behind them.  

Only one sentence kept echoing through my head. “Slave will soon leave this room.” This nightmare was soon to end, but what would be next...